FOOTNOTES:

Previous

1 It is in the last six Books of Pliny, and those only, we regret to say, that we are enabled to avail ourselves of the new readings of the Bamberg MS., which has been so admirably collated by M. Ian. In a vast number of passages previously looked upon as hopelessly corrupt, or else not at all suspected of being in a mutilated state, this MS. supplies words and clauses, the existence of which in the original was hitherto unknown; indeed by its aid the indefatigable Sillig has been enabled, if we may be allowed the term, almost to rewrite the last six Books of Pliny. From a perusal of these new readings, as Dr. Smith has justly remarked, we have reason to infer “that the text of the earlier Books is still in a very defective state, and that much of the obscurity of Pliny may be traced to this cause.”

2 The Echeneis remora of LinnÆus. See B. ix. c. 41.

3 He alludes to the “rostra,” or metal beaks, with which the prows of the ships of war were furnished.

4 An absurd tradition, no doubt, invented, probably, to palliate the disgrace of his defeat.

5 From the delay caused by the stoppage of the prÆtorian ship.

6 Caligula.

7 For Astura and Antium, see B. iii. c. 9.

8 And well it might surprise him. If there was any foundation at all for the story, there can be little doubt that a trick was played for the purpose of imposing upon Caligula’s superstitious credulity, and that the rowers as well as the diving sailors were privy to it.

9 “Limax.” A singular comparison, apparently.

10 In B. ix. c. 41.

11 See B. ix. c. 41, where he is speaking of a murex, a fish which bears no such affinity to the remora as to warrant our author’s expression, “Idem valere omnia ea genera.”

12 Properly meaning “delay.” “Remora” is another reading, and perhaps a better one, as the word is found in Plautus.

13 In B. ix. c. 41.

14 From ??e?? t?? ?d??a?, “to release from the pains of childbirth.”

15 See B. ix. c. 67.

16 Ajasson remarks that it was owing probably to this opinion that it was formerly the belief, that by holding the breath a person could render himself proof against the shock of the torpedo; a precaution recommended by KÆmpfer, in his “Amenitates ExoticÆ,” p. 514. Ed. 1712.

17 “QuÂdam aur sui corporis adficiat membra” seems a preferable reading to “QuÂdam aur corporis sui adficiat membra,” as given by the Bamberg MS., and adopted by Sillig.

18 See B. ix. c. 72, and the Note.

19 A fabulous story, Ajasson remarks, but one that was commonly believed in the 16th and 17th centuries. Gessner, however, a conscientious enquirer into the mysteries of Nature, asserts (de Aquatilibus, p. 563) that, to his own knowledge, the sight of this fish was productive of the symptoms here mentioned. Beckmann reckons the Aplysia depilans (with which the Sea-hare of the ancients is identified) in the number of the animal poisons, and remarks that (as we find stated by Coelius Rhodiginus, B. xxvi. c. 30) the Emperor Titus was dispatched by the agency of this poison, administered to him by the direction of his brother Domitian. Hist. Inv. vol. I. p. 51. Bohn’s Ed.

20 AthenÆus says, B. viii., that the Scarus pursues it and devours it.

21 “Quibus impactus est.” A curious expression; if indeed it is the correct reading.

22 See B. ix. c. 72.

23 Mituli. See B. ix. c. 74.

24 “Cetos.”

25 Ajasson remarks, in confutation of this story, that there are few rivers in Arabia of such a breadth.

26 See B. xi. c. 34.

27 Of this work, began by Ovid during his banishment in Pontus, and probably never completed, only a fragment of one hundred and thirty-two lines has come down to us. Pliny again makes reference to it, in the last Chapter of the present Book.

28 Or “Treatise on Fishes.”

29 See B. ix. c. 69, and B. xi. c. 61.

30 Quoted from the Halieuticon.

31 The wolf fish. The Perca labrax of LinnÆus. See B. ix. cc. 24, 28, 74, 79, and B. x. c. 89.

32 From the Halieuticon of Ovid.

33 See B. ix. cc. 14, 35, 39, 48, 74, 79, 81.

34 From the Halieuticon.

35 From the Halieuticon.

36 See B. ix. cc. 21, 26, 67.

37 From the Halieuticon.

38 From the Halieuticon. See Note 31 above, if indeed the same fish is meant. See also B. xxxi. c. 44, and the Note.

39 From the Halieuticon.

40 See B. ix. c. 85.

41 In B. ix. c. 39. Aristotle, however, as there stated, was not of the same opinion.

42 See B. xx. c. 98.

43 “Novacula piscis.” Pliny is the only ancient author that mentions this fish. There are numerous varieties of it, among which the best known are the CoryphÆna novacula of LinnÆus, the Rason of the Mediterranean, highly esteemed as an article of food, and the CoryphÆna pentedactyle of Bloch, identical with the HemiptÉronote À cinq taches, of LacÉpÈde.

44 An absurdity, owing, no doubt, to its name.

45 Or “globe-fish.” The Mola, orbis marinus, or sun-fish of modern Natural History, the Lune de mer, or poisson-lune of the French. Though the skin is harsh and tough, there is no firmness in its flesh, which is of a gluey consistency.

46 In reality it has scales, but they are almost imperceptible, from their minuteness.

47 Or rather, as Dalechamps observes, “all belly.”

48 See B. ix. cc. 44, 45, and B. xviii. c. 87.

49 See B. ix. cc. 1, 21 and c. 53 of the present Book. There are two varieties of it, the Xiphias gladius of Bloch and LacÉpÈde, and the Xiphias machÆra of Shaw.

50 See B. v. c. 1.

51 Martial, B. iv. Ep. 30, speaks of this being the case at the fishponds of BaiÆ, where the Emperor’s fish were in the habit of making their appearance when called by name.

52 A village of Caria, celebrated for its sanctuary of Zeus Stratios. Ælian, Hist. Anim. B. xii. c. 30, says that there was a spring of clear water, within the sanctuary, which contained fish with golden necklaces and rings.

53 “Inaures.” He probably means ornaments suspended from the gills, a thing which, in the case of eels, might be done.

54 “Senum delubrum.” Ælian speaks of tame fish in the Old Men’s Harbour (????) at Chios.

55 In B. xxxi. c. 22.

56 The seat of the worship of the half-fish goddess Addirga, Atergatis, Astarte, or Derceto. See B. v. c. 19. The original names of Hierapolis (the Holy City) were Bambyce and Mabog.

57 See B. iii. c. 9.

58 A Greek name signifying “black-tails.” See c. 53 of this Book. Holland translates it “the black-tailed ruffe” or “sea-bream.”

59 See B. v. c. 38.

60 See B. v. c. 31, and B. xxxi. c. 43.

61 See B. iii. c. 14.

62 See B. v. cc. 3, 4.

63 See B. iii. cc. 16, 26.

64 Ajasson thinks that this may possibly be true to some small extent.

65 Identical with the fish called “orbis,” already mentioned in c. 5 of this Book. Ajasson remarks that though these fish have been known to weigh as much as three hundred pounds, there are many others which grow to a larger size, the sturgeon, and the silurus, for instance.

66 Ajasson thinks that this notion may possibly have been derived from the name, which not improbably was given to it from the spongy and oleaginous nature of the flesh.

67 See B. iii. c. 16.

68 Owing, perhaps, to the moisture of the atmosphere.

69 We learn from Festus, that he prohibited the use also of the scarus, a fish with scales.

70 “Ad pulvinaria.” Literally, “At the cushions;” in reference to the practice of placing the statues of the gods upon pillows at the Lectisternia, which were sacrifices in the nature of feasts, at which images of the gods were placed reclining on couches, with tables and food before them, as if they were really partaking of the things offered in sacrifice. Livy, B. v. c. 13. gives an account of a Lectisternium celebrated with great pomp, which he asserts to have been the first instance of the practice.

71 In B. ix. c. 54.

72 See B. iii. c. 11.

73 Theophrastus reckons coral among the precious stones, and the Pseudo-Orpheus among the minerals. Pliny would seem to be at a loss whether to consider it as an animal or a vegetable. In reality it is the production of marine organized bodies of an arborescent habit, known as Corallina, with jointed stems, supported on a kind of root divided into branches, which are likewise jointed.

74 Because ?e??e?ta?, it is “cut short” in the sea, a far-fetched derivation, apparently.

75 Solinus informs us that Zoroaster attributed certain mysterious properties to coral.

76 A practice still retained, though the original intention of it has been lost sight of. As to the form of the coral now used by infants, see Note 2171 to B. xxviii. c. 7.

77 In reality, the Pastinaca or Sting-ray is not venomous; but the wounds inflicted by the sting in its tail are highly dangerous, from their tendency to gangrene.

78 In B. ix. c. 72. As Ajasson remarks, it is quite possible that the sting of the Pastinaca might penetrate to the heart of a young tree, and so kill it; but that is no proof of its being poisonous. See also B. ix. cc. 40, 67.

79 Or Mustela, the sea-weasel, mentioned in B. ix. c. 29, and in c. 37 of the present Book. See also Note 2407 to B. ix. c. 29. Ajasson is of opinion that under the names of “Galeos” and “Mustela,” the ancients confounded the Squalus galeus and the Squalus mustelus of LinnÆus.

80 See B. xix. c. 15, and B. xxii. c. 49.

81 As water, and are consequently amphibious.

82 The Castoreum of the ancients, the “castor” of our Materia Medica, is not in reality produced from the testes of the beaver, as was supposed by the ancients, but from two oval pouches situate near the anus of the animal of either sex. There are four of these pouches in all, two containing a species of fat, and two larger ones including in their membranous cells a viscous fetid substance, which forms the castor of medicine. It is considered to be an antispasmodic.

83 “Folliculos.” A very appropriate term, as Ajasson remarks.

84 See B. xii. c. 49, and B. xxxiv. c. 14.

85 See B. xxv. c. 70.

86 Castor is still given to females to inhale, when suffering from hysteria.

87 See B. xx. c. 54.

88 See B. xxiv. c. 38.

89 See B. viii. c. 41, B. x. c. 95, and B. xi. cc. 24, 28.

90 See B. xxix. c. 32.

91 See B. viii. c. 35, and B. xvi. c. 80.

92 See B. xx. c. 81; B. xxii. c. 13; B. xxiii. c. 23, and B. xxiv. c. 73.

93 See B. xii. c. 57.

94 Or Mistletoe; see B, xvi. c. 92.

95 As to the identity of the “nitrum” of the ancients, see B. xxxi. c. 46 and the Notes.

96 See B. xx. c. 76.

97 Under the head of “testudines,” he includes the tortoises, terrapenes, and turtles, which form an order of reptiles, known in Natural History as Chelonia, and characterised by the body being enclosed between a double shield or shell, out of which protrude the head, tail, and four extremities.

98 See B. ix. cc. 11, 12.

99 Our tortoises so called.

100 Our Chelonides, or turtles.

101 The Emydes and Trionyches of Modern Natural History.

102 Or turtle.

103 See B. x. c. 86.

104 To make it of a yellow or golden colour, Dalechamps says.

105 Identified by Ajasson with the Emys lutaria of Modern Natural History.

106 Our Houseleek. See B. xxv. c. 102.

107 Because it is then powerless, and can make no effort to rise.

108 An absurd story, founded, no doubt, on the extremely slow pace of the tortoise. Ajasson remarks that it is the fresh-water tortoise, more particularly, that is so slow in its movements.

109 In B. xxi. c. 44.

110 Or Gilt-head. “Aurata.” See B. ix. c. 25.

111 In B. viii. c. 38. See also B. xxviii. c. 30.

112 Among others, in B. vii. c. 13, and B. xxviii. c. 23.

113 In B. xxviii. c. 23.

114 As to this point, see c. 12 of this Book, and the Notes.

115 He must mean the Sea-dragon, mentioned in B. ix. c. 43, and in c. 53 of the present Book; for he has already stated in B. xxix. c. 20, that the serpent called “draco” is destitute of venom. See also B. viii. cc. 13, 14, 22, 41, and B. x. cc. 5, 92, 95, 96.

116 See B. viii. c. 41, B. x. c. 95, and B. xi. cc. 24, 28, 29.

117 See B. ix. cc. 71, 86, and c. 53 of the present Book.

118 See Note 115 above.

119 Rondelet asserts, B. vi. c. 19, that he himself had cured the sting of the sea-dragon by an application of the liver of that fish.

120 See B. xxix. c. 32.

121 See B. viii. c. 35, B. xi. c. 43, and B. xvi. c. 80.

122 See B. xxiii. c. 29.

123 Nicander, in his Theriaca, classes the Elops among the innocuous serpents. In B. ix. c. 27, we are informed that one name given to the Acipenser was “Elops.” But see the remark made in c. 54 of this Book.

124 See B. xxiii. c. 80.

125 From c. 53 of the present Book, we learn that the Sarda was a kind of Pelamis, or young tunny, which was pickled, like our Anchovy.

126 See Note 115 above.

127 Tunny cut into slices, and pickled. See B. ix. c. 18.

128 See B. ix. cc. 40, 67, 74, 83.

129 See B. viii. c. 48, B. xi. cc. 19, 76, 116, B. xxv. c. 76.

130 See B. x. c. 86.

131 Under the name “magi,” he is probably speaking here, not of the ordinary magicians, but the Magi of the East, from whom Democritus largely borrowed.

132 A piece of wit on the part of our author, in which he seldom indulges.

133 See B. xi. c. 76.

134 From “rubus,” a “bramble.”

135 In B. viii. c. 48. It is not improbable that the “rubetÆ” of the ancients were toads.

136 Projections of the bones in which the eyes are set, as Dalechamps remarks.

137 “PlenÆ veneficiorum.” It was long a matter of doubt whether the toad is really poisonous, but it has been recently ascertained that the pustules on the skin contain a most active poison.

138 “Solium” and “oleum” are the readings here, but we adopt the conjecture of M. Ian, and substitute “ollam.”

139 “Averting dogs.”

140 The Enhydris, probably. See B. xxx. c. 8.

141 See B. xxvi. c. 33.

142 “Cancri fluviatiles.” Our crawfish, the Potamobios of Leach.

143 See B. xix. cc. 31, 36, 44, and B. xx. c. 48.

144 It is difficult to say whether he means the shrew-mouse here, the bite of which was supposed to be poisonous, or the serpent called Scytale, mentioned by Lucan, B. ix. l. 717.

145 See Note 143 above.

146 The Crab. This is giving the serpent credit for too much wisdom; an acquaintance, in fact, with the fantastic names which mankind have bestowed upon the signs of the Zodiac.

147 See B. ix. c. 32.

148 The same as the Orbis or Orthagoriscus of Chapters 5 and 9 of this Book, the Mola or sun-fish of the Mediterranean. See B. ix. c. 17.

149 Or sting-ray. See B. ix. c. 72.

150 There is considerable truth in this observation.

151 The sea-horse, the Syngnathus hippocampus of LinnÆus. See B. ix. c. 1.

152 See B. xxi. c. 105.

153 The same, probably, as the “opocarpathon” of B. xxviii. c. 45, a substance which does not appear to have been identified with any degree of certainty. See also c. 31 of the present Book.

154 B. ix. c. 79.

155 Ajasson remarks that these statements are consistent with fact.

156 “Deep-sea” oysters.

157 In Asia Minor. See B. v. c. 32, where it is called “Grynia.”

158 In Lemnos. See B. iv. c. 23, and B. v. c. 32.

159 This is an error: the statement is made, not in B. ix., but in B. ii. c. 109.

160 See B. ix. c. 74. It is at the spawning season that this milky liquid is found in the oyster; a period at which the meat of the fish is considered unwholesome as food. We have a saying that the oyster should never be eaten in the months without an r; that the same, too, was the opinion in the middle ages is proved by the Leonine line:

“Mensibus erratis vos ostrea manducatis.”
“In the r’d months you may your oysters eat.”

161 See B. iii. c. 9. Horace speaks of the oysters of Circeii, B. ii. Sat. 4. l. 33.

162 There has been considerable discussion among the commentators as to the meaning of the word “spondylus” here. We are inclined to adopt the opinion of Venette, and to think that it means the so-called “meat” of the oyster. It must be short, and consequently plump and comparatively destitute of beard, and it must not be fleshy, as that would imply a degree of toughness not desirable in an oyster. The words “nec fibris laciniata ac tota in alvo,” only seem to be an amplification of the preceding ones, “spondylo brevi et non carnoso.”

163 Literally, “Having beautiful eyebrows.”

164 See B. ix. c. 79.

165 See B. v. c. 40.

166 See B. iii. c. 9.

167 “Dulciora.”

168 Those of RutupÆ, the present Richborough in Kent, were highly esteemed by the Romans. See Juvenal, Sat. 4. l. 141.

169 “Suaviora.”

170 The district in the vicinity of Bordeaux, now called Medoc. The oysters of MedulÆ are mentioned in terms of praise by Ausonius, Epist. vii. and Epist. cxliii.

171 “Acriora.”

172 See B. iii. c. 4.

173 See B. v. c. 32.

174 See B. iii. c. 23.

175 See B. iii. c. 9.

176 They probably gave the name of “oyster” to some other shell-fish of large size. In Cook’s Voyages we read of cockles in the Pacific, which two men were unable to carry.

177 From t???, “thrice,” and d????, “to bite.”

178 Ajasson remarks that many persons are unable to digest oysters, in an uncooked state.

179 Ajasson remarks that calcined oyster-shells formed an ingredient in the famous lithontriptic of Mrs. Stephens, a so-called remedy which obtained for her a considerable reward, voted by the English Parliament in the middle of last century.

180 A statement purely imaginary, Ajasson thinks; the liquid of this class of shell-fish containing no element whatever to fit it for an antidote.

181 Or antidote.

182 In B. xxvi. c. 66.

183 Many varieties of sea-weed are now known, Ajasson says, to possess this property, and are still used by savage nations for colouring the body. In Europe, the use of indigo, madder, and other tinctorial plants of a more decided character, has caused them to be entirely neglected for dyeing purposes.

184 Probably the Syngnathus hippocampus of LinnÆus. See B. ix. c. 1.

185 As to the Nitrum of the ancients, see B. xxxi. c. 46.

186 Or Cuttlefish. See B. ix. c. 44.

187 See B. ix. c. 35.

188 See c. 17 of the present Book.

189 This seems to be the meaning of “conchyliorum” here, though in most instances Pliny uses it as synonymous with the purple. See B. ix. cc. 60, 61, 64.

190 See B. xxv. c. 70.

191 This assertion reminds us of the healing effects of the fish with which Tobit cured his father’s blindness. See Tobit, c. xi. v. 13.

192 See c. 13 of this Book.

193 Identified by Ajasson with the white Rascasse of the Mediterranean. Hardouin combats the notion that this was the fish, the gall of which was employed by Tobit for the cure of his father, and is inclined to think that the Silurus was in reality the fish; a notion no better founded than the other, Ajasson thinks.

194 In his “Messenia,” for instance. The fragment has been preserved by Ælian, Hist. Anim. B. xiii. c. 4. Ajasson remarks that the ancients clearly mistook the swimming bladder of the fish for the gall.

195 Or “heaven-gazer.”

196 The original has “ab oculo quem,”—but we have adopted the reading suggested by Dalechamps, “Ab oculis quos in superiore capite.” Ajasson says that the white rascasse has the eyes so disposed on the upper part of the head as to have the appearance of gazing upwards at the heavens. Hence it is that at Genoa, the fish is commonly known as the prÊte or “priest.”

197 See B. ix. c. 32.

198 See Chapter 17 of the present Book.

199 “Albugines.”

200 Meaning, literally, “Fallen from Jupiter,” in reference to their supposed descent from heaven in showers of rain.

201 Cortex.

202 See B. xxxiv. cc. 22, 23.

203 “Ossiculo.”

204 Literally, “fish-glue.” We can hardly believe Pliny that any fish was known by this name. Hardouin takes the fish here spoken of to be identical with that mentioned in B. ix. c. 17, as being caught in the Borysthene, and destitute of bones. It is most probable, however, that the “ichthyocolla” of the ancients, or “fish-glue,” was the same as our isinglass, and that it was prepared from the entrails of various fish, the sturgeon more particularly, the Acipenser huso of LinnÆus.

205 The best isinglass still comes from Russia.

206 “Nativi coloris.” See B. viii. c. 23. Beckmann says, in reference to the present passage: “We manufacture the wool of our brown sheep in its natural colour, and this was done also by the ancients.”—Hist. Inv. vol. ii. p. 110, Bohn’s Ed.

207 The “calamites” above mentioned, so called from “calamus,” a reed.

208 The Bryonia Cretica of LinnÆus; see B. xxiii. c. 16.

209 An eminent surgeon, born at Sidon in Phoenicia, who practised at Rome, probably in the first century B.C.

210 “Mutis,” “silent,” or “voiceless” frogs, as suggested by Gessner, Hist. Anim. B. ii., would almost seem to be a preferable reading here to “multis,” “many.”

211 Another reading is “tÆnia,” a fish mentioned by Epicharmus, AthenÆus informs us, and considered by Ajasson to be probably identical with the Cepola rubescens, or Cepola tÆnia of LinnÆus.

212 The same as the Batis of the Greeks, Hardouin thinks, the Raia batis, a kind of skate.

213 See B. ix. c. 28.

214 See the preceding Chapter.

215 See c. 13 of the present Book.

216 See B. ix. c. 71.

217 As to “nitrum,” see B. xxxi. c. 46.

218 See B. xxxi. c. 43.

219 See Note 189 to Chapter 23 of this Book.

220 “Canicula.” See B. ix. cc. 11, 70.

221 Or sting-ray.

222 Tunny cut in slices. See B. ix. c. 18.

223 See end of B. xxxi.

224 For the purpose, probably, of assuaging the pain of tooth-ache by their coolness.

225 See B. ix. cc. 40, 67.

226 “Cetum.” See B. ix. cc. 40, 74.

227 Ajasson is of opinion that here and in c. 19 Pliny has mistaken the otter for a serpent, the mammiferÆ only having eye or canine teeth. Aristotle, Hist. Anim. B. i. c. i., calls the otter by the name of “Enhydris.” See B. xxx. c. 8, where Pliny speaks of the “Enhydris” as a “male white serpent.”

228 Or seal. See B. ix. c. 15.

229 See B. ix. c. 42. Holland calls the mÆna the “cackerel.”

230 Or sting-ray.

231 See B. ix. c. 1.

232 Much like the cod-liver oil, held in such high repute at the present day.

233 “Icthyocolla.” See Chapter 24 of the present Book.

234 Of course this assertion as to the nest of the kingfisher is altogether fabulous, and the sea-productions here described by Pliny were long considered, though destitute of leaves, flowers, and fruit, to belong to the vegetable kingdom. Peyssonnel, however, made the discovery that they belong to the animal kingdom, and that they owe their origin to a species of polyp.

235 Or kingfisher. See B. x. c. 47.

236 “Oculorum cicatrices.”

237 See end of B. xx.

238 See end of B. viii.

239 See B. ix. c. 42.

240 See B. ix. cc. 40, 67. The Bamberg MS. has here “rhine,” (the fish again mentioned in Chapter 53 of this Book) instead of “rana;” a reading which Sillig rejects. Hardouin conjectures that “raia” is the correct reading, the sea-frog having no sting or stickle in the tail.

241 See B. ix. c. 67.

242 Or sea-lizard, a fish again mentioned in Chapter 53 of this Book. Ælian also speaks of it, Hist. Nat. B. xii. c. 25; but it has not been hitherto identified.

243 See c. 25 of this Book.

244 See c. 13 of this Book.

245 See B. xxxi. c. 43.

246 See B. ix. cc. 17, 25, 75.

247 It is not clear whether he means the gum ammoniac of B. xii. c. 49, and B. xxiv. c. 14, or the sal ammoniac of B. xxxi. c. 39.

248 “Saliva.” See the recipe of Sallustius Dionysius in Chapter 26 of this Book.

249 The Dryophites of Rondelet, Dalechamps says.

250 Identical with the Strombus of cc. 39, 46, and 53 of this Book.

251 See B. ix. c. 1.

252 LittrÉ remarks that Pliny here seems to speak of the “Tethea” as a mollusk; whereas in c. 31, from his expression “Fungorum verius generis quam piscium,” he would appear to be describing a zoophyte.

253 See B. ix. cc. 17, 25, 75.

254 See B. ix. cc. 24, 48, 67, 74, 75.

255 See B. xx. c. 38.

256 A rock fish, according to AthenÆus, B. vii. Rondelet, B. vi. c. 7, identifies it with the fish called girello by the people of Liguria, the donzella of other districts.

257 Sliced tunny. See B. ix. c. 18.

258 A genus which comprises the “myes,” mentioned in B. ix. c. 56, according to Dalechamps.

259 See B. ix. c. 60.

260 See B. xxi. c. 105.

261 See B. xxviii. c. 45, and Chapter 20 of the present Book.

262 Identical with our mussel, probably.

263 Holland identifies this with the cockle, but it is probably a smaller kind of mussel.

264 See B. xxxiv. c. 50.

265 We learn from Chapter 53 of this Book, that one class of the “ChamÆ,” or gaping cockles, was known as “Pelorides.” Horace also mentions them.

266 See B. xxxi. c. 46.

267 See Note 251 above. Sillig would here read “tetheum,” apparently, in the singular.

268 Described in B. xxvii. c. 29.

269 A city not far from the Canopic branch of the Nile.

270 “Dantur” seems a preferable reading to “datur.”

271 See B. ix c. 42.

272 Our crawfish, the Astacus potamobios of Leach.

273 See Chapter 13 of this Book.

274 See B. xix. c. 27, and B, xxv. c. 64.

275 See B. ix. cc. 23, 77.

276 See end of B. xxxi.

277 See B. ix. cc. 20, 24, 36.

278 See B. ix. cc. 24, 48, 67, 74, 75.

279 “Rhombus.” See B. ix. cc. 20, 36, 67, 79.

280 See Chapters 23, 34, 30 and 53 of this Book.

281 Rondelet, B. vi. c. 19, suggests “capite”—“in the head”—but the present reading is supported by the text of Plinius Valerianus, B. ii. c. 39, and of Marcus Empiricus, c. 28.

282 As to the identity of the Enhydris, see Chapters 19 and 26 of the present Book: also B. xxx. c. 8.

283 Probably the ??e???? of Oppian, B. i. c. 108. Dalechamps identifies it with the mullet called “myxon,” apparently the same fish as the “bacchus” mentioned in Chapter 25 of this Book. Rondelet appears to identify it with some other sea-fish, small, and extremely rare. On the other hand, the fish mentioned by Oppian is thought by LittrÉ to be the “gobius” of the Latins, (“gobio” or “cobio,” mentioned by Pliny in B. ix. c. 83, and in c. 53 of the present Book), which is generally considered the same as our gudgeon, and was a worthless fish, “vilis piscis,” as Juvenal says. One of the LinnÆan orders of fishes is called “Blennius,” the blenny.

284 See B. ix. c. 28.

285 See B. ix. c. 68.

286 Or sea-lungs. See B. ix. c. 71, and B. xviii. c. 85.

287 Or crawfish.

288 “Pectines.” See B. ix. cc. 51, 52, 68, 74, 112.

289 AthenÆus adds a fourth name, “solen;” and a fifth was “dactylus,” see B. ix. c. 87. According to Dalechamps, the name “donax” was given to one kind of scallop, from its fancied resemblance to a thick, hollow, river-reed, and that of “onyx” from the resemblance of its colour to that of the finger-nails.

290 It is not improbable that he may mean the same animal that has been mentioned in cc. 19 and 26 of this Book, the Enhydris. See also B. xxx. c. 8.

291 See B. xxix. c. 22.

292 See B. ix. cc. 17, 25, 75.

293 See B. ix. c. 42, and Chapter 27 of this Book.

294 See B. ix. cc. 18, 19, and Chapter 53 of this Book.

295 Salted tunny. See B. ix. c. 18.

296 See B. ix. cc. 24, 48, 74, 75.

297 Our crawfish.

298 See B. ix. cc. 24, 32.

299 See B. ix. c. 24.

300 See Chapters 23, 24, 30, 32, and 53 of the present Book. Also B. xx. c. 53.

301 See B. ix. c. 42.

302 “Perca.” See B. ix. c. 24.

303 See Note 294 above.

304 See B. ix. c. 14.

305 In B. ix. c. 14.

306 Ajasson remarks that many writers have identified the Smaris with the Sardine or the Anchovy. In his opinion, however, it is neither; but he thinks that under this head were included seven or eight varieties of the Pickerel, the principal of which are, the Sparus smaris of LinnÆus and LacÉpÈde, the Sparus mana of LinnÆus, or Sparus mendola of LacÉpÈde, and the Sparus haffara of LacÉpÈde and LinnÆus.

307 See Chapter 22 of the present Book.

308 See B. ix. c. 1.

309 Literally, the “little serpent.” Some think that it is the Ophidium barbatum of LinnÆus. Rondelet identifies it, B. xiv. c. 2, with the small fish called donzella by the people of Montpellier. See c. 31, Note 256.

310 See B. xxx. c. 22.

311 See B. xiv. c. 8.

312 “RubetÆ.” See c. 18 of this Book; also B. viii. c. 48; B. xi. cc. 19, 76, 116, and B. xxv. c. 76.

313 See B. ix. c. 72; B. xxv. c. 77, and Chapter 3 of this Book.

314 Or seal-skin. See B. viii. c. 49, and B. ix. c. 15.

315 In B. xxvii. c. 33.

316 In B. xxvi. c. 66.

317 Or “sea-lungs.” See B. ix. c. 71, B. xviii. c. 5, and Chapters 32, 46, and 52 of the present Book. Ajasson remarks that this is still the common name of many kinds of MedusÆ.

318 Our crawfish.

319 See B. ix. cc. 17, 25, 75.

320 “Mituli.” See Chapter 31 of the present Book.

321 In B. viii. c. 49.

322 See Note 314 above.

323 See Chapter 13 of the present Book.

324 See B. ix. c. 29.

325 See B. ix. cc. 35, 76.

326 See B. ix. c. 1.

327 See B. ix. c. 28.

328 See B. ix. c. 24.

329 “Ablatis unguibus.”

330 “Rubeta.”

331 Our crawfish.

332 Because the nightingale sings at night, instead of sleeping.

333 See B. ix. cc. 2, 5, 6, 7, 15.

334 Or seal.

335 “Spondylus.”

336 See Chapter 29 of this Book.

337 See Chapters 30 and 31 of the present Book.

338 See B. xviii. c. 19.

339 “Crebriore anhelitu.”

340 See B. ix. cc. 17, 25, 75.

341 Or sting-ray. See B. ix. cc. 37, 40, 67, 72.

342 Ichthyocolla. See Chapter 24 of this Book.

343 See Chapter 13 of this Book.

344 See B. ix. c. 30.

345 See B. ix. c. 46.

346 This seems to be the meaning of “natur dissidente,” if it is the correct reading. That, however, suggested by Dalechamps would seem to be preferable, “natur retinente,”—“it being the nature of its flesh to cling to the knife.”

347 See Chapter 24 of this Book.

348 “Calami.”

349 “Bloodsuckers.”

350 “CucurbitÆ medicinales.”

351 This does not appear to be considered the case at the present day.

352 A method still employed.

353 See B. x. c. 27.

354 “Invehunt virus remedio verso.” The reading is probably corrupt, but the meaning is pretty evident.

355 See B. xxix. c. 17, and c. 47 of this Book.

356 See B. ix. cc. 17, 25, 75.

357 See B. ix. c. 17. Ajasson says that it is also found of enormous size, in the Danube and in the Theisse.

358 See B. xxxiv. c. 33.

359 See B. ix. c. 42.

360 See Note 356 above.

361 “Cunila capitata.” See B. xx. c. 65.

362 See B. xxxiv. c. 55.

363 Tunny sliced and salted; see B. ix. c. 18.

364 See B. xxxi. c. 44.

365 See B. ix. cc. 24, 32.

366 See B. ix. c. 30.

367 See B. ix. c. 67.

368 See Note 359 above.

369 “Thymia.”

370 Ajasson thinks that the ancients knew but one kind of sea-scorpion, but in different states, the Cottus scorpius, probably, of LinnÆus.

371 See Chapter 34 of this Book.

372 See Note 364 above.

373 See Note 359 above.

374 This fish has not been identified. It is possible, however, that it may be the same as the “glaucus” mentioned in B ix. c. 25.

375 See Note 371 above.

376 See B. xxvi. c. 92.

377 See B. ix. cc. 14, 40, 67.

378 An asserted remedy, founded, as Ajasson remarks, upon nothing but a pun, the resemblance between de?f??, a “dolphin,” and de?f??, the “womb.”

379 See Chapters 29 and 39 of this Book.

380 See B. ix. c. 42.

381 See B. xx. c. 65.

382 In other words, seal-oil.

383 Or sea-lungs. See Chapter 36 of this Book.

384 Or crawfish.

385 See B. ix. c. 17; also Chapter 43 of this Book.

386 Meaning Egypt, probably; see the passages referred to in the preceding note.

387 De Morb. Mulier. I. 128.

388 We would adopt the suggestion of M. Ian, and read “quinis cum,” in preference to “cum quinis;” “fire crabs with roots of lapathum and rue.”

389 See B. xx. c. 85.

390 See Chapter 13 of the present Book.

391 See B. xii. c. 57.

392 See B. ix. cc. 24, 48, 74, 75.

393 Or sting-ray. See B. ix. c. 72.

394 The callosity is here meant, Hardouin supposes, which covers the purple in the shell. See Chapter 41 of this Book.

395 “Salis flore.” See B. xxxi. c. 42.

396 “Cedrium.” See B. xvi. c. 21, and B. xxiv. c. 11.

397 See end of B. xxviii.

398 Or “sea-lungs.” See Chapter 36 of this Book.

399 See B. ix. c. 67.

400 See B. ix. c. 68.

401 See Note 392 above.

402 In Chapter 24 of this Book.

403 See the preceding Note.

404 See Chapter 42 of this Book.

405 In the case of infants, probably.

406 “Canicula.” See B. ix. cc. 11, 70.

407 Or “crawfish.”

408 “Crebro humefacto” seems a preferable reading to “cerebro humefacto” though supported by the Bamberg MS.

409 See B. xxii. c. 29, and B. xxx. c. 47.

410 See B. ix. c. 30.

411 Identified with the “erythinus” of B. ix. c. 23, and mentioned in the next Chapter.

412 See B. ix. c. 1.

413 Or Remora. See B. ix. c. 41.

414 See B. viii. c. 39.

415 See Note 392 above.

416 See B. ix. c. 23.

417 See Chapter 24 of this Book.

418 See B. ix. c. 1.

419 “Rubeta.” See B. viii. c. 48, B. xi. cc. 19, 76, 116, B. xxv. c. 76, and c. 18 of this Book.

420 See B. xv. c. 36, and B. xx. c. 22.

421 “Remedies for lassitude.” See B. xxiii. cc. 45, 80; B. xxvii. c. 13, and B. xxix. cc. 13, 37.

422 See B. xvi. c. 66, and B. xxiv. c. 50.

423 See B. xvi. c. 66, and B. xxiv. c. 50.

424 See B. xxiv. c. 50.

425 See B. ix. cc. 20, 44, 74, 78.

426 “Ablato priore lumine.” Hardouin justly ridicules this assertion. This ink, as Ajasson remarks, is intensely black.

427 See B. ix. c. 71, and Chapter 36 of this Book.

428 This seems to be the meaning of “adeo ut baculum ita prÆluceat.”

429 Some MSS. have here “164,” the Bamberg MS. and others “144.” Owing to the corrupt state of the text in many parts of this Chapter, it is impossible to say which reading is correct.

430 “Invenire non potuimus” seems a preferable reading to “invenire potuimus.”

431 Modern Ceylon. See B. vi. cc. 23, 24, B. vii. c. 2, and B. ix. c. 54.

432 “QuÆ nascuntur certa sunt.” A bold assertion. The various fishes now known amount to many thousands; and there are still vast numbers, no doubt, with which science has not hitherto become acquainted.

433 “BelluÆ.”

434 He may possibly allude to the plants mentioned in B. xiii. cc. 48, 49, 50, 51, and 52; though Hardouin seems to think it impossible to discover what he means, seeing that he is speaking of sea-monsters, beings with animal life. See also B. ix. c. 3.

435 See B. ix. c. 3.

436 See B. ix. cc. 2, 5.

437 See B. ix. c. 3; probably the same as the “pristis” of B. ix. c. 2.

438 See B. ix. c. 4.

439 See B. ix. c. 4.

440 See B. ix. c. 4.

441 “Homines marini.” See B. ix. c. 4.

442 See B. ix. c. 3.

443 See B. ix. c. 5.

444 See B. ix. c. 4.

445 See B. ix. c. 88, and B. xi. c. 62.

446 See B. ix. c. 67.

447 See B. ix. c. 7.

448 See B. ix. c. 15.

449 Odyssey, B. iv. l. 436.

450 Turtles. See B. ix. c. 13.

451 See Chapter 13 of this Book.

452 See B. viii. c. 47; also Chapters 26 and 32 of this Book.

453 See B. ix. c. 70.

454 The name of a fish unknown. Sillig conjectures that Pliny may have had in view the fish called “dromades” by Aristotle. “Dromones” is another reading, a sort of small crab.

455 LittrÉ translates this “horned ray.”

456 “Gladii.” See B. ix. cc. 1, 21; the same, probably as the “xiphias” mentioned at the end of this Chapter.

457 See B. ix. c. 1.

458 See B. viii. c. 39.

459 See B. viii. c. 37.

460 See B. ix. c. 18, 20. Holland says, “Some take ‘thynni’ for the milters and ‘thynnides’ for the spawners.” In this translation, however, he identifies the “thynnides” with the “pelamides,” or young tunnies, mentioned in this Chapter and in B. ix. c. 18.

461 See B. ix. cc. 17, 25.

462 See B. ix. cc. 24, 32.

463 “PercÆ.” See B. ix. c. 24.

464 See B. ix. c. 27.

465 “Aurata.” See B. ix. c. 25.

466 See B. ix. cc. 25, 28.

467 Considered by some to be the whiting. LittrÉ identifies it with the Perca labrax of LinnÆus.

468 See B. ix. c. 74; where it is called “apua.”

469 The “sea-fox.” See B. ix. c. 67.

470 “Anguilla.” See B. ix. cc. 2, 37, 38.

471 Or sea-spider. See B. ix. c. 72.

472 The same as the bogue of the coasts of Narbonne, according to Rondelet, B. v. c. 11.

473 See Chapter 25 of the present Book.

474 See B. ix. c. 28.

475 Or frog-fish. See B. ix. c. 40.

476 “Sea-needles.” Identified by some with the horn-fish, horn-back, or needle-fish.

477 “Needle-fish.”

478 “Acorn-fish.” A shell-fish, according to Rondelet, B. i. c. 30, which frequents the clefts of rocks.

479 “Sea-raven.” According to some authorities, identical with the Trigla hirundo of LinnÆus. Hardouin says that it is the fish called capone by the people of Rome.

480 See B. ix. c. 71.

481 The same, probably, as the “gobio,” mentioned in B. ix. c. 83.

482 See B. ix. c. 28.

483 See B. ix. cc. 25, 28.

484 Thought by some to be a kind of mackerel, by others to be a tunny. Rondelet says, B. viii. c. 8, that it is a fish still called coguiol by the people of Marseilles.

485 In the Hellespont.

486 Or Sexis, according to Pintianus.

487 Or “sea-lizards.”

488 See B. ix. c. 18. He surely does not intend to include this among his “one hundred and seventy-six different kinds of aquatic animals”!

489 Or young tunny. See B. ix. c. 18.

490 See B. ix. c. 18.

491 Rondelet says, B. v. c. 4, that it is a fish still known (in his time) as cantheno, by the people of Narbonne. Ovid, in his Halieuticon, l. 103, speaks of the unpleasant flavour of its juices.

492 See Chapter 24 of the present Book.

493 Of course, as Hardouin says, he does not include the shell-fishes in this assertion. The fish with this uncomplimentary name has not been identified.

494 “Urtica.” See B. ix. c. 68.

495 See B. ix. c. 51.

496 Or “chamÆ;” different varieties of gaping cockles.

497 Or “monster” cockles.

498 Or “sweet” cockles.

499 See Chapter 27 of this Book.

500 See B. ix. c. 54.

501 Or “cochli.” As to the various kinds of cochleÆ, see B. ix. c. 51.

502 “Five-fingered.” So called from some peculiarity in their shape.

503 Considered by some to be the striated mussel, the Pecten of LinnÆus.

504 “Radii.”

505 This is not improbably the meaning of the very elliptical sentence, “Quibus radii cantant.”

506 See B. ix. c. 1.

507 The “dog’s-face,” literally. This fish has not been identified: indeed the reading is doubtful.

508 A kind of crab or crayfish. See B. xxvii. c. 2.

509 Literally, the “dog’s right hand.” This fish has not been identified: Hardouin suggests that it may have been a zoÖphyte.

510 See B. ix. c. 43, and Chapters 17 and 26 of this Book.

511 Or “little dragon.”

512 The sea-scorpion, probably.

513 See B. ix. c. 23; also Chapters 31 and 50 of this Book.

514 Or Remora. See B. ix. c. 41; also Chapter 1 of this Book.

515 See B. ix. cc. 14, 74.

516 See B. ix. c. 32.

517 See Chapter 46 of the present Book.

518 See B. ix. c. 67.

519 Possibly the same as the “Conger” of B. ix. c. 24.

520 A fish similar, most probably, to the “gerricula” previously mentioned. Holland calls it a “pilchard” or “herring.”

521 A kind of squalus. See B. ix. c. 70.

522 See B. xxxi. c. 43.

523 Or “horse.” The crab, probably, mentioned in B. ix. c. 51.

524 See B. ix. c. 24.

525 Or sea-swallow. See B. ix. c. 43.

526 “Lungs of the sea.” The same as the Pulmones, or sea-lungs mentioned in B. ix. c. 71, and in Chapter 36 of this Book.

527 See B. ix. c. 1.

528 Or “sea-liver.” A sort of rock-fish, according to AthenÆus.

529 The same as the “milvus” or “sea-kite,” mentioned in B. ix. c. 43.

530 See Chapter 31 of this Book. Instead of this fish and the preceding one, most of the editions mention the “elacatenes,” a cetaceous fish, according to AthenÆus, much used for salting.

531 “Sea-lizards.”

532 See B. ix. c. 45.

533 “Locusta.” See B. ix. c. 50.

534 “Lucerna.” See B. ix. c. 43.

535 Neither this fish nor the “larinus” has been identified.

536 See B. ix. c. 72, and Chapter 3 of this Book.

537 See B. ix. c. 51.

538 See B. ix. c. 30.

539 See B. ix. c. 20.

540 See B. ix. c. 26.

541 See Chapter 8 of this Book. Holland translates this—“The blacke taile perch, (which some take for a ruffe, others for a sea-breame).”

542 See B. ix. c. 42.

543 A fish of the Nile, according to Ælian. “Meryx” is another reading, a kind of Scarus, it is thought.

544 See B. ix. c. 23.

545 A shell-fish. See B. ix. c. 56.

546 See Chapter 31 of this Book.

547 See Chapter 31 of this Book.

548 See B. ix. c. 61.

549 The “eye-fish.” A kind of lamprey has been suggested.

550 See Chapter 35 of this Book.

551 See B. ix. c. 21.

552 “Sea-ears.” A kind of oyster, Holland says.

553 See B. ix. c. 20.

554 He speaks of it as a kind of Pelamis, a little further on.

555 The sun-fish. See Chapter 5 of this Book.

556 The same, probably, as the “orbis.” See Chapters 5 and 9 of the present Book.

557 Or phagrus. See B. ix. c. 24.

558 See B. ix. c. 42.

559 A young tunny. See B. ix. c. 20.

560 A “choice bit.” See B. ix. c. 20.

561 See B. ix. c. 17.

562 This fish has not been identified.

563 See B. ix. c. 36.

564 Or sting-ray. See B. ix. c. 40.

565 See B. ix. c. 48.

566 See B. ix. c. 51.

567 See B. v. c. 39.

568 Probably the place of that name in Sicily, mentioned in B. ii. c. 94, and B. iii. c. 14.

569 See B. iii. c. 26.

570 See B. iii. c. 22.

571 “Pectunculus.” See Note 566 above.

572 See B. ix. c. 60.

573 An unknown fish. The reading is doubtful.

574 See B. ix. c. 66.

575 See B. ix. c. 66.

576 See B. ix. c. 40.

577 “Rhombus.” See B. ix. c. 36.

578 See B. ix. c. 29.

579 See B. ix. c. 36.

580 See B. ix. c. 30.

581 The same, perhaps, as the “pinnotheres” of B. ix. c. 66, a kind of shrimp.

582 See Chapter 17 of this Book.

583 See B. ix. c. 18.

584 See B. ix. c. 19.

585 See B. ix. c. 32.

586 Considered by Sillig to be the same as the “Saurus” of Chapter 28 of this Book; the “sea-lizard,” apparently.

587 It does not seem to have been identified; though Rondelet says that it is the same as the Rascasse of the Mediterranean.

588 See B. xx. c. 53, and Chapters 23, 30, 32, 34, and 35 of this Book.

589 This fish has not been identified; indeed the reading is very doubtful.

590 See B. ix. c. 24.

591 A fish similar to the preceding one, probably; some kind of ombre, LittrÉ thinks.

592 See B. ix. c. 67.

593 Probably the same as the “Myrus” of B. ix. c. 39.

594 See B. ix. c. 45.

595 See Chapter 30 of this Book.

596 See Chapter 32 of this Book.

597 A sort of mollusk, LittrÉ thinks. There is a shell-fish known as the Spondylus gÆderopus of LinnÆus.

598 See Chapters 34, 45, and 46, of this Book.

599 See B. ix. c. 86.

600 See B. ix. c. 69.

601 See B. ix. c. 20.

602 A sort of tunny, probably.

603 See Chapter 6 of this Book. Probably the same as the “gladius” of this Chapter, and of B. ix. cc. 1, 21.

604 Considered by LittrÉ to be the Shad.

605 See B. ix. c. 67.

606 See Chapter 30 of this Book.

607 See B. ix. c. 18.

608 See B. ix. c. 18.

609 See B. ix. c. 52, and Chapter 1 of this Book.

610 See B. ix. c. 1, and c. 49 of this Book.

611 See Note 603 above.

612 The Halieuticon, already mentioned in Chapter 5 of this Book.

613 At the town of Tomi, whither he was banished by Augustus CÆsar.

614 See B. ix. c. 24.

615 See B. ix. cc. 23, 77, and Chapters 31, 50, of this Book.

616 The same, probably, as the “iulis” mentioned in the preceding Chapter.

617 The “golden brow.” The same as the “Aurata” or “dorade” of B. ix. c. 25, and Chapters 16 and 53 of this Book.

618 An unknown fish; the reading is doubtful.

619 The “goat-fish.” It does not appear to have been identified.

620 Literally, the “black tail.” See the preceding Chapter.

621 According to Rondelet, a fish resembling the Coracinus.

622 See B. ix. c. 23.

623 See B. ix. c. 25.

624 See B. ix. c. 47.

625 See B. ix. c. 42.

626 See B. ix. c. 27. Ajasson is of opinion that the “helops” is the Russian sturgeon, the “acipenser,” the common sturgeon.

627 Resembling a “stake” in appearance. It bee been suggested that this is the Esox sphyrÆna.

628 “Perna.” Hardouin says that from the diminutive of this, “pernula,” the modern word “pearl” is derived.

629 A sort of “tursio,” Dalechamps says. See B. ix. c. 11.

630 See B. iii. c. 12.

631 See end of B. xix.

632 See end of B. viii.

633 See end of B. xii.

634 See end of B. xviii.

635 See end of B. xii.

636 See end of B. ix.

637 According to Suetonius, Fescennius Iacchus was a grammarian who taught in Cisalpine Gaul. See also B. xxxvii. c. 54.

638 See end of B. xxxi.

639 See end of B. v.

640 See end of B. xx.

641 See end of B. xxviii.

642 See end of B. xxx.

643 See end of B. xxxi.

644 See end of B. xxviii.

645 See end of B. ii.

646 See end of B. viii.

647 We now enter upon the Sixth division of Pliny’s work, containing an account of mineral substances of all descriptions.—Dr. Bostock.

648 “IpsÆ opes.” The metals were looked upon by the ancients as the only true riches. It is in this sense that Ovid says, Metam. B. i.: “Effodiuntur opes, irritamenta malorum.” Pliny applies the term “pretia rerum” to metals, as forming the unit of value.

649 Electrum is described in c. 23, as gold mixed with a certain quantity of silver. The word “electrum” is also used to signify amber, as in B. iii. c. 30.—B.

650 “Æs;” by “Æs” is here probably meant copper, as the author is speaking of what is dug out of the earth; it is more fully described in the first two Chapters of the next Book. According to the analysis of Klaproth, the Æs of the ancients, when employed in works of art, cutting instruments, statues, vases, &c., was the “bronze” of the moderns, a mixture of copper and tin, in which the proportion of tin varied, from a little more than 2 to 1.14 per cent, according as the object was to procure a flexible or a hard substance. Agricola speaks of “Æs” as synonymous with “cuprum,” and Pliny will be found several times in the present Book, speaking of “Æs Cyprium,” meaning probably the finest kind of copper, and that without alloy.—B.

651 Pliny has already referred to this topic in B. ii. c. 63.—B.

652 Or shades below.

653 “Illa quÆ non nascuntur repente.”

654 “Chrysocolla” is fully described in Chapter 26 of this Book.—B.

655 Meaning “gold glue,” or “gold solder.”

656 There is considerable variation in the text of this passage, as found in the different editions. In that of Dalechamps, the Variorum, and those of De Laet and Sillig, the sentence concludes with the words “nomen ex auro custodiens;” while in those of Valpy, Lemaire, Poinsinet, Ajasson, and others, we find substituted for them the words. “Non natura,” “Nomen natura,” “Nomine natura,” or “Nomen naturam.”—B. The first reading is warranted by the Bamberg MS.

657 “Auri sanies.” More properly speaking, “the corrupt matter discharged by gold.” See Chapter 26.

658 “Minium” is treated of in Chapter 36 of this Book.—B.

659 “Pretia rerum.” The value of the raw material.

660 Pliny here refers both to the art of producing figures in relief on drinking vessels made of the precious metals, and also of giving them particular forms. A well-known line of Juvenal, Sat. ii. l. 96, affords a striking illustration of the depraved taste which existed in his time.—B. Lampridius also speaks of vessels of silver “defiled with representations of a most libidinous character;” and Capitolinus speaks of “phallovitroboli,” glass drinking vessels shaped like a phallus.

661 “Murrhina” or “myrrhina.” are described in B. xxxvii. c. 8; they were, perhaps, onyxes or opals, though possibly the term was not strictly confined to these substances, but signified any transparent minerals, that exhibited a variety of colours. Salmasius, however, ridicules the idea of their being onyxes, and is of opinion that these vessels were made of porcelain; Exer. Plin. p. 144.—B.

662 See B. xxxvii. c. 9.

663 He alludes to the cups known as “chrysendeta,” adorned with circlets of gold, exquisite chasings, and groups of precious stones. See Juvenal, Sat. v. l. 42.

664 The “Smaragdus” is described in B. xxxvii. c. 13.

665 “Et aurum jam accessio est.”

666 “Sacrum famÆ.” This is the reading given by the Bamberg MS. in substitution for “aurum, sacra fames” and other readings of a similar nature, in which Pliny was thought by the commentators to allude to the famous lines of Virgil—

“Quid non mortalia pectora cogis,
Auri sacra fames!”

Had he alluded to the passage of Virgil, it is not probable that he would have used the expression in the plural, “celeberrimi auctores.”

667 Il. B. vii. ll. 472-5.—B.

668 Il. B. vi. l. 236.

669 We may infer that this was the reason why the figure of an ox or other animal was impressed on the earliest Roman coins.—B.

670 As Hardouin remarks, “This story is told by others, of Gyges, and not of Midas.” He refers to Cicero, De Off. B. iii. c. 9, in confirmation of his assertion.—B. Both Gyges and Midas were noted for their wealth.

671 “SinistrÆ.” The play here upon the word “sinister” cannot be so well transferred into the English language; but it bears reference to the double meaning of the word, “on the left hand,” and “unlucky,” “ill-omened,” or, as we say “sinister.” We may remark, that rings were very generally employed by the Romans, not merely as ornaments, but as indications of office and rank.—B.

672 From Corinth, it was said: Damaratus of Corinth being the father of the first Tarquin. See B. xxxv. c. 5.

673 On the subject of “BullÆ,” golden balls, worn by the children of the nobles, see Dr. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 168.—B.

674 As to the “Toga prÆtexta,” see B. viii. c. 74.

675 “Lorum.” This word literally signifies a leather strap or thong, and Pliny is supposed by Hardouin to mean simply, that, in this latter case the strap was worn without the bulla, which was in other cases attached to it. Juvenal, Sat. v. l. 164, speaks of the “lorum” of the children of the poor.—B.

676 ?a?t?????, from d??t????, a “finger.”

677 Festus says that this was the Oscan name for a ring. It would appear to be allied to the word “unguis,” which means a nail of the finger or toe, and would perhaps signify a “nail ornament.”

678 As meaning a seal or signet, for which purpose, as we shall find explained in the sequel, the ring was used.

679 This seems to be the meaning of “Vulgoque sic triumphabant.”

680 As to these crowns, see B. xxi. c. 4.

681 As to some other particulars connected with this usage, see the end of B. xxviii. c. 7.

682 And yet, as Hardouin remarks, before his time, when Scipio was besieging Carthage, the bodies of the Roman tribunes, when selected for burial by Hasdrubal, were distinguished by their rings of gold. The object of Marius, no doubt, was to ingratiate himself with the upper classes.

683 A.U.C. 651.

684 Known as the “anulus pronubus,” or “engaged ring,” according to Dalechamps.

685 “Codicillos.” Il. B. vi. l. 168.

686 See B. xiii. c. 21.

687 Od. B. viii. ll. 424, 443, 447.

688 See the Iliad, B. iii. and B. vii. l. 175, et seq.

689 His meaning is, that although ?????? were used, lots or balls made of earth, we do not read that the impressions on them were made by the aid of signet-rings.

690 “FabricÆ deÛm.” He alludes to the forge of Vulcan, described in the Eighteenth Book of the Iliad, l. 400, et seq.

691 This seems to be the meaning of “In primordio factitÂsse.”

692 The “fibulÆ” were the brooches of the ancients, consisting of a pin, and of a curved portion furnished with a hook. See Dr. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 417.

693 As the meaning of this passage has been the subject of much discussion with commentators, we give it in full, as found in the Edition of Sillig. “Et quisquis primus instituit, cunctanter id fecit, lÆvis manibus latentibusque induit, cum, si honos securus fuisset, dextr fuerit ostentandus. Quodsi impedimentum potuit in eo aliquod intelligi, etiam serior is usus argumentum est, et majus in lÆv fuisset, qu scutum capitur.” Sillig is of opinion that Pliny is here alluding to the reason given by Ateius Capito (quoted in Macrobius, Saturn. B. vii. c. 13), for wearing the ring on the left hand. It was so worn, he says, from an apprehension that the precious stone with which it was set, might receive injury from the continual use made of the right hand.

694 Under the folds of the toga.

695 Il. B. xvii. l. 52.

696 The reading in most MSS. is the “fourth consulship.” This, however, is an error which has been rectified by the Bamberg and some other MSS. Pompey was but thrice consul. M. Crassus was the person generally accused of the act of robbery here alluded to.

697 Who took the golden torc (torques) from the Gaul whom he slew; whence his name.

698 “Cum auro pugnare solitos.”

699 “Quod equidem in augurio intellectum est, cum Capitolinus duplum reddidisset.” The meaning of this passage is obscure, and cannot with certainty be ascertained. Holland renders it, “To the light and knowledge whereof we come by means of revelation from Augurie, which gave us to understand, that Jupiter Capitolinus had rendered again the foresaid summe in duple proportion.” LittrÉ gives a similar translation. Ajasson translates it, “This, at least, is what we may presume, from the fact of there being discovered double the amount expected;” following the explanation given by Hardouin.

700 The “Ædituus,” or “temple keeper.” See B. xxxvi. 4.

701 Beneath which there was poison concealed, Hardouin says. Hannibal killed himself in a similar manner; also Demosthenes, as mentioned in the next Chapter.

702 The adopted son of the great Marius. This event happened in his consulship, B.C. 82. After his defeat by Sylla at Sacriportus, he retired into the fortified town of PrÆneste, where he had deposited the treasures of the Capitoline temple. The temple, after this conflagration, was rebuilt by order of Sylla.

703 Called the “Fasti;” probably because this was the first word of the title.

704 “Dies fasti.” These were the days on which the courts sat, and the PrÆtor, who was the chief judge, gave his decisions. The word “fasti” is derived from the ancient Latin “for,” or from the old Greek word f??, both signifying “to speak:” consequently the “dies fasti” were “the speaking days,” and the “dies nefasti” the “non-speaking days,” in allusion to the restrictions put upon the judgments of the PrÆtor.

705 This complex state of the Roman Calendar long remained one of the sources from which the priesthood and the patrician order derived their power and influence over the plebeians. Having no other method of ascertaining what days were “fasti,” and what were “nefasti,” the lower classes were obliged either to apply to the priests and nobles for information, or to await the proclamation by the priests of the various festivals about to take place.

706 Appius Claudius CÆcus, the Censor and jurisconsult, who constructed the Appian Way.

707 A.U.C. 440, or B.C. 314.

708 In the war, probably, with the twelve nations of Etruria, who were conquered by the Consul Fabius A.U.C. 444. See Livy, B. ix.

709 The father of the former C. Poetilius Libo, was Consul A.U.C. 428: the father of the latter, Cneius Domitius Calvinus, was Consul A.U.C. 432.

710 “Anulos abjectos.”

711 The “phalerÆ” were bosses of metal, often gold, attached to the harness of the horse. See B. vii. c. 29.

712 He would probably imply hereby that, as he states subsequently, at this period gold rings were not as yet worn by all the members of the senate.

713 A.U.C. 449.

714 “Ædiculam Æream”—of brass or bronze.

715 For the explanation of this term, see B. vii. c. 60.

716 See B. x. c. 2. Livy tells us that this shrine or temple was built in the area or place of Vulcan.

717 Livy, B. xxiii. speaks of one modius as being the real quantity. Florus, B. ii. c. 16, says two modii: but Saint Augustin, De Civit. Dei. B. iii. c. 19, and most other writers, mention three modii.

718 Q. Servilius CÆpio. He and M. Livins Drusus had been most intimate friends, and each had married the other’s sister. The assassination of Drusus was supposed by some to have been committed at the instigation of CÆpio. The latter lost his life in an ambush, B.C. 90.

719 See B. xxviii. c. 41.

720 See B. ii. c. 85.

721 M. Calpurnius Flamma. See B. xxii. c. 6.

722 A patrician family; branches of which were the Cincinnati, the Capitolini, the Crispini, and the Flaminini.

723 This is an erroneous assertion, both as to the East, and as to Egypt. See instances to the contrary in Genesis, c. xli. v. 42; and in Esther, c. iii. verses 10, 12, and c. viii. verses 2, 8, 10.

724 “Literis contenta solis.”

725 The Thirty-seventh Book. See also his remarks in B. ii. c. 63: “We tear out earth’s entrails in order to extract the gems with which we may load our fingers. How many hands are worn down that one little joint may be ornamented!” Martial, Epigr. B. v. Ep. 11, speaks of his friend Stella as wearing on the joint of one finger sardonyxes, emeralds, and jaspers.

726 “Violari.” See B. xxxvii. c. 1.

727 A fashion much followed at the present day.

728 This also is a not uncommon fashion at the present day.

729 From the “Trinummus” of Plautus, A. iv. s. 4, we learn that the ring worn by slaves was called “condalium.” From the “Truculentus” of Plautus we learn also that these rings were sometimes made of bronze. The “jus anuli,” or right of wearing a gold ring, was never conceded to slaves.

730 See B. iv. c. 23. In the Origines of Isidorus Hispalensis, B. xix. c. 32, we find mention made of “A Samothracian gold ring, with an iron bezil, so called from the place of its invention.” Pliny has already made allusion to the luxurious habits of the slaves, in B. xiii. c. 4; and B. xviii. c. 2; a subject upon which Juvenal enlarges in his Third Satire.

731 The reasons are mentioned by Ateius Capita, as quoted by Macrobius, Saturnal. B. vii. c. 13: also by Apion the Grammarian, as quoted by Aulus Gellius, B. x. c. 10.

732 The ring of each finger had its own appropriate name.

733 The “dactyliotheca,” or “ring-box.”

734 Juvenal, Sat. i. l. 26, et seq., speaks of the summer rings of the Roman fops, and their fingers sweating beneath the weight.

735 Martial, Epigr. B. xiv., speaks of the numerous accidents to which a weighty ring was liable.

736 Hannibal, too, for instance, as mentioned in Note 701 to the preceding Chapter.

737 He alludes, probably, to forgeries perpetrated through the agency of false signets.

738 Plautus, Cicero, Horace, and Martial, each in his own age, bears testimony to the truth of this statement.

739 Or remembrancer; a slave whose duty it was to remind his master of the name of each member of his household; see B. xxix. c. 8. AthenÆus, B. vi., speaks of as many as twenty thousand slaves belonging to one household. Demetrius, the freedman of Pompey, mentioned in B. xxxv. c. 58, had a retinue of slaves equal to an army in amount.

740 Meaning “Marci puer,” or “Luci puer”—“Marcius’ boy,” or “Lucius’ boy.”

741 Suetonius says, c. 73, that Tiberius, in his last illness, awoke after a long lethargy, and demanded his signet-ring, which his son-in-law, Caligula, had removed from his finger, under the supposition that he was dead. Macro, to avoid any unpleasant results in the way of punishment, caused the emperor to be smothered with the pillows and bedclothes.

742 This famous and somewhat improbable story of the ring of Polycrates is told by Valerius Maximus, B. vi. c. 9; Herodotus, B. iii.; and Cicero, De Finibus, B. iv. Pliny again mentions it in B. xxxvii. cc. 2, 4.

743 He was crucified by Oroetes, the Persian satrap of Sardis.

744 “Anulo exsiliente.”

745 In Chapter 13 of this Book.

746 The laticlave tunic. See B. viii. c. 73, and B. ix. c. 63.

747 “PrÆcones.”

748 See the list of writers at the end of B. ix.

749 “Equus militaris.”

750 See B. xxix. c. 8. The “DecuriÆ” of “judices,” or “judges,” were so called, probably, from ten (decem) having been originally chosen from each tribe. As to the DecuriÆ of the judices, see Smith’s Dict. Antiq. pp. 531-2. The account given by Pliny is confused in the extreme.

751 “TurmÆ.” Squadrons of thirty “equites” or horsemen; ten of which squadrons were attached to each legion.

752 Before the time of Augustus, there were but three decuries.

753 A law introduced by Aurelius Cotta, B.C. 70, enacted that the Judices should be chosen from the three classes—of Senators, Equites, and Tribuni Ærarii, or Tribunes of the treasury, these last being taken from the body of the people, and being persons possessed of some property.

754 Members selected by lot.

755 “Nongenti.”

756 Tacitus says that this took place the year before, in the consulship of C. Sulpicius, and D. Haterius. See the Annales, B. iii. c. 86.

757 Brother of the Emperor Galba.

758 “Aucupatus.”

759 Suetonius says that Tiberius instructed the Ædiles to prohibit stews and eating-houses: from which we may conclude, Hardouin says, that C. Sulpicius Galba was an Ædile.

760 Or, in other words, belonging to the equestrian order. The Roman equites often followed the pursuits of bankers, and farmers of the public revenues.

761 A law passed in the time of Julius CÆsar, B.C. 69, which permitted Roman equites, in case they or their parents had ever had a Census equestris, to sit in the fourteen rows fixed by the Lex Roscia Theatralis.

762 Caligula.

763 Conjointly with L. Vitellius.

764 Or farmers of the public revenues; the “publicans” of Scripture. In reality, they were mostly members of the equestrian order, and the words “equites” and “publicani” are often used as synonymous.

765 “This passage seems to be the addition of some ignorant copyist. It is indeed a remarkable fact, that we have no inscription in which we see the Equites named after the people as well as the Senate.”—Laboulaye, Essai sur les lois Criminelles des Romains: Paris, 1845, p. 224.

766 According to Livy, B. i. c. 15, the Celeres were three hundred Roman knights whom Romulus established as a body-guard. Their name, probably, was derived from the Greek ?????, a “war-horse,” or “charger,” and the body consisted, no doubt, of the patricians in general, or such of them as could keep horses. Another origin assigned to the appellation is “Celer,” the name of a chieftain, who was a favourite of Romulus. The adjective “celer,” “swift,” owes its origin, probably, to the title of these horsemen.

767 A title derived, possibly, as Delafosse suggests, “a flectendis habenis,” from “managing the reins.”

768 Called “Trossum” or “Trossulum,” it is supposed. The remains of a town are still to be seen at Trosso, two miles from Montefiascone in Tuscany. The Greek word t???a????, a “cricket,” and the Latin “torosulus,” “muscular,” have been suggested as the origin of this name. Ajasson suggests the Latin verb “truso,” to “push on,” as its origin.

769 See the end of this Book.

770 From the ambiguous nature of the name, it being in later times an expression of contempt, like our word “fop,” or “beau.” In this latter sense, Salmasius derives it from the Greek t??ss??, “effeminate.”

771 This concluding passage is omitted in most editions.

772 See B. vii. c. 29.

773 Dionysius of Halicarnassus is therefore probably wrong in his assertion that torcs of gold were given to Siccius Dentatus, a Roman citizen, as the reward of valour.

774 See B. vii, c. 29.

775 On this subject, see B. xvi. c. 3, and B. xxi. c. i.

776 A.U.C. 323, or 431 B.C.

777 Situate about fourteen miles from Rome, and on the road to the town called La Colonna.

778 A.U.C. 479, and B.C. 275. In the following year Merenda himself was consul, with Manius Curius Dentatus.

779 “Testamento prÆlegavit.” Properly speaking, “prÆlegare” was “to bequeath a thing to be given before the inheritance was divided.” The crown thus left by Piso was to be three pounds in weight.

780 Oxen, namely. The smaller victims had the head encircled with chaplets.

781 The clasps by which the “sagum” or military cloak was fastened on the shoulders.

782 See the beginning of Chapter 4 of the present Book.

783 Isidorus Hispalensis, Orig. B. xix. c. 30, says that bracelets were formerly so called from the circumstance of being conferred on warriors as the reward of bravery—“ob virtutem.” ScÆvola, Ulpian, and others speak of “viriolÆ” as ornaments worn by females.

784 See B. xxxvii. c. 6.

785 In allusion to the use of gold as an ornament for the shoes and sandal-ties.

786 A dress worn over the tunic, and which came as low as the ankles or feet. The stola was the characteristic dress of the Roman matrons of rank; other females being restricted to the use of the toga, which did not reach so low.

787 Between the matrons of rank whose feet were not to be seen at all, and the plebeian females, whose feet were seen, but comparatively unadorned.

788 In the same way that the gold ring was the distinguishing mark of the Equites, so would the gold ankle-jewels be the characteristic of this new order of females. In the use of the word “Equestrem,” Ajasson absolutely detects an indelicate allusion, and rallies our author on thus retaining “the aroma of the camp!”

789 “PÆdagogiis.” The origin of our word “page.” The pages of the Romans were decorated with gold ankle-jewels and other ornaments for the legs.

790 Or Horus, the god of silence. Ajasson is of opinion that this impression on the seal was symbolical of the secrecy which ought to be preserved as to written communications.

791 To the Emperor’s presence.

792 The first crime having been committed by him who introduced the use of gold rings. See the beginning of c. 4 of this Book.

793 The golden denarius was known also as the “aureus” or “gold coin.” It was worth 25 silver denarii. As to the modern value of the money used by the ancients, see the Introduction to Vol. III. The golden denarius is mentioned also in B. xxxiv. c. 17, and in B. xxxvii. c. 3.

794 A.U.C. 479.

795 Meaning, literally, the “little pound,” in reference to the diminished weight of the “as.”

796 Meaning “two pounds,” or in other words, “two asses.” See B. xxxiv. c. 2. As to the weight of the “libra,” or pound, see the Introduction to Vol. III.

797 “Brasse bullion, or in masse.”—Holland.

798 “Money weighed out,” i.e. “expenses.”

799 “Money weighed out for the payment of interest.”

800 “To weigh out money for payment,” i.e. “to pay.”

801 “A weight of money.”

802 “Weighers-out;” meaning “keepers of accounts,” or “paymasters.”

803 “Weighers-out” of the soldiers’ wages; i.e. “paymasters.”

804 From “pecus,” a sheep. See B. xviii. c. 3.

805 “Pounds” or “asses.”

806 The third of an “as.”

807 The fourth of an “as.”

808 Or ounces; being one-fourth of the “as,” of one “libra” in weight. See Introduction to Vol. III.

809 A.U.C. 663.

810 The same as the quinarius, one-half of the denarius. In B. xx. c. 100, it is mentioned as a weight. See also the Introduction to Vol. III.

811 As, originally, there were 288 “scripula,” or scruples, to the “libra” or pound, this would appear to give 5760 sestertii to the pound of gold, and not 900 merely. Though this apparent discrepancy has generally puzzled the commentators, the solution, as suggested by M. Parisot, in the Notes to Ajasson’s Translation, appears equally simple and satisfactory. He suggests that in the “as,” or “libra,” of two ounces, there were 288 scruples. Now, the scruple remaining the same, when the as or libra was reduced to one ounce, it would contain but 144 of these scruples. Then, on making the as the sixteenth part of a denarius instead of the tenth, it would lose three-eighths of its value in scruples, or in other words, 54 scruples, thus making it worth but 90 scruples. Then again, as above stated, by the Papirian Law, the weight or value of the libra or as was reduced one-half, making its value in scruples only 45; or, in other words, five thirty-seconds of its original value, when worth two unciÆ or ounces. This number of scruples to the libra would give, at the rate of twenty sesterces to the scruple of gold, exactly 900 sesterces to the libra of gold.

812 Or “aurei.”

813 “Fames auri.” Similar to the words of Virgil, “Auri sacra fames.” “The curst greed for gold.” See Note 666 to Chapter 3 of this Book.

814 Another version of this story was, that he extracted the brain, and inserted lead in its place.

815 See B. xiv. c. 16.

816 In B.C. 88, M. Aquilius proceeded to Asia Minor as one of the consular legati to prosecute the war against Mithridates. On being defeated near Protomachium, he was delivered up to Mithridates by the inhabitants of Mytilene, and after being treated in the most barbarous manner, was put to death by pouring molten gold down his throat.

817 “Insperso.” Sillig is of opinion that Pliny is here speaking of the work now known by Italian artists as tausia or lavoro all’ agemina.

818 Hardouin thinks that Pliny is here making allusion to the Greek word “chrysendeta,” vessels “encircled with gold.” It is frequently used in Martial’s works.

819 See B. xv. c. 38.

820 It is against such practices as these that Martial inveighs, B. i. Ep. 28, and B. ix. Ep. 12.

821 A slave only; and not by any of his brother patricians. Antony was rendered infamous by his proscriptions.

822 Appian and Livy mention the fine as consisting of ten thousand talents in all, or in other words, eight hundred thousand pounds of silver (at eighty pounds to the talent). Sillig is therefore of opinion that Pliny is in error here in inserting the word “annua.” The payment of the ten thousand talents, we learn from the same authorities, was spread over fifty years.

823 Asia Minor.

824 “Folia.” Hardouin prefers the reading “solia,” meaning “thrones,” or “chairs of state,” probably.

825 Ajasson refuses to place credit in this statement.

826 This vase of Semiramis was her drinking bowl, in much the same sense that the great cannon at Dover was Queen Elizabeth’s “pocket pistol.”

827 The country to which, in previous times, the Argonauts had sailed in quest of the Golden Fleece, or in other words in search of gold, in which those regions were probably very prolific.

828 See B. vi. c. 4.

829 This story of the defeat of the great Ramses-Sesostris by a petty king of Colchis, would almost appear apocryphal. It is not improbable, however, that Sesostris, when on his Thracian expedition, may have received a repulse on penetrating further north, accustomed as his troops must have been, to a warmer climate.

830 Of the amphitheatre.

831 Covered, probably, with plates of silver.

832 “Pegma.” A scaffold with storeys, which were raised or depressed, to all appearance, spontaneously. Caligula is the emperor meant.

833 Another reading is “seven” pounds in weight, and “nine” pounds; which would appear to be more probable than seven thousand, and nine thousand, as given by the Bamberg MS. It is just possible, however, that the latter may have been the united weights of all the coronets contributed by Spain and Gaul respectively, the word “inter” being an interpolation.

834 See B. iv. c. 31, B. xi. c. 47, and B. xviii. c. 20.

835 Hence known as the “Golden Day,” according to Dion Cassius, B. lxiii.

836 For further particulars as to the Golden Palace, see B. xxxvi. c. 24.

837 A.U.C. 597.

838 Or Marsic War. See B. ii. c. 85.

839 There is an error in this statement, probably, unless we understand by it the small libra or pound of two ounces, mentioned in c. 13 of this Book.

840 This remark is confirmatory of the incorrectness of the preceding statement.

841 The reading here is doubtful.

842 A.U.C. 612.

843 See B. xix. c. 6.

844 Chapter 57.

845 In fact, no colour at all.

846 In this climate, the light of most of the stars has the complexion, not of gold, but of silver.

847 The topaz, for instance.

848 For ductility and malleability, both which terms may perhaps be included in the “facilitas” of Pliny, gold is unrivalled among the metals. As to weight, it is heavier than lead, the specific gravity of gold being 19.258, and that of lead 11.352. Pliny is therefore wrong in both of these assertions.

849 He forgets asbestus here, a substance which he has mentioned in B. xix. c. 4.

850 Chlorine, however, and nitro-muriatic acid corrode and dissolve gold, forming a chloride of gold, which is soluble in water. Ajasson remarks, that gold becomes volatilized by the heat of a burning-glass of three or four feet in diameter; and that when it acts as the conductor of a strong current of electricity, it becomes reduced to dust instantaneously, presenting a bright greenish light.

851 The gold thus tested was called “obrussum,” “obryzum,” or “obrizum,” from the Greek ??????, meaning “pure gold.”

852 See B. xviii. c. 23, where he calls the chaff used for this purpose by the name of “acus.”

853 The present mode of assaying the precious metals, is by fusing them upon a cupel with lead.

854 For which purpose, lead was used, no doubt, in drawing the lines in the MSS. of the ancients. See Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 339. Bohn’s Ed.

855 This is far surpassed at the present day, its malleability being such that it may be beaten into leaves not more than one two hundred and eighty thousandth of an inch in thickness, and its ductility admitting of one grain being drawn out into five hundred feet of wire. For further particulars as to the gold leaf of the ancients, and the art of gilding, as practised by them, see Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 391, et seq. Bohn’s Edition.

856 See B. xxxvi. c. 64.

857 He alludes to what are now known as pepitas, oval grains of river-gold. “Striges” is the reading in the Bamberg MS., “strigiles” in the former editions.

858 “Massa.” As we should say at the present day, “nuggets.”

859 “Ramentum.”

860 The contrary is now known to be the case; gold is sometimes, though rarely, found in an oxidized state.

861 As to the solvents of gold, see Note 850 above. Stahl says that three parts of sub-carbonate of potash, dissolved in water, and heated with three parts of sulphur and one part of gold, will yield a complete solution of the metal.

862 Aldrovandus relates, in his “Museum Metallicum,” that the grave of the Emperor Honorius was discovered at Rome about the year 1544, and that thirty-six pounds’ weight of gold were procured from the mouldering dress that covered the body. See, on the subject of gold threads, Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 415. Bohn’s Edition.

863 The “cloth of gold” of the present day, is made of threads of silk or hair, wound round with silver wire flattened and gilded.

864 “Paludamento.”

865 See B. viii. c. 74. Beckmann is of opinion, from a passage of Silius Italicus, B. xiv. l. 661, that the cloth of Attalus was embroidered with the needle. See this subject fully discussed in his Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 415. See also Dr. Yates’s “Textrinum Antiquorum,” pp. 371, 464.

866 “Without entering into any research respecting the minerals employed for this cement, called ‘leucophoron,’ one may readily conceive that it must have been a ferruginous ochre, or kind of bole, which is still used as a ground. Gilding of this kind must have suffered from dampness, though many specimens of it are still preserved.”—Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 294. Bohn’s Edition.

867 B. xxxv. c. 17.

868 Literally, “fluid silver.” “The first name here seems to signify native quicksilver, and the second that separated from the ore by an artificial process.” Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 72.

869 In Chapters 32 and 41 of this Book.

870 As to the identity of the “alumen” of Pliny, see B. xxxv. c. 52.

871 In the preceding Chapter.

872 See B. xi. c. 36.

873 See B. vii. c. 2.

874 See B. iv. c. 17.

875 Ajasson remarks, that the Castilians still call the surface earth of auriferous deposits by the name of segullo. He also doubts the correctness of Pliny’s assertion as to the produce of the mines of Dalmatia.

876 See B. xxxiv. c. 47.

877 We learn from Ajasson that numerous pits or shafts are still to be seen in Spain, from which the Romans extracted gold. At Riotento, he says, there are several of them.

878 Both meaning “channel gold.”

879 “Marmoris glareÆ.” Under this name, he no doubt means quartz and schist.

880 See B. xxxvii. c. 39.

881 See B. xxxvi. c. 13.

882 “Channel-gold” or “trench-gold.”

883 Becoming volatilized, and attaching itself in crystals to the side of the chimney.

884 Or “sweat.” This “sweat” or “silver” would in reality be a general name for all the minerals that were volatilized by the heat of the furnace; while under the name of “scoria ” would be comprised pyrites, quartz, petrosilex, and other similar substances.

885 The cupel or crucible is still known in Spain by the name of tasco.

886 Who were said to have heaped one mountain on another in their war with the gods.

887 Deep mines in Spain are still called arrugia, a term also used to signify gold beneath the surface. According to Grimm, arruzi was the ancient High German name for iron.

888 See B. xxiii. c. 27.

889 The breaking-machines, used for crushing the silex.

890 “CÆdunt” is certainly a preferable reading to “cadunt,” though the latter is given by the Bamberg MS.

891 A similar method of washing auriferous earth or sand in the mines, is still employed in some cases.

892 “The bringing of water into one channel.”

893 Or as Holland quaintly renders it, “Some flying spirit or winged devill of the air.”

894 Magnesian carbonate of lime, or dolomite, Ajasson thinks.

895 From the Greek, ?????.

896 It does not appear to have been identified; and it can hardly be the same as the Ulex EuropÆus of modern Natural History, our Furze or Gorse.

897 That of sinking shafts, described already in this Chapter.

898 All these names, no doubt, are of Spanish origin, although Salmasius would assign them a Greek one.

899 In B. iii. c. 24.

900 See B. iii. c. 21.

901 “Auripigmentum.” Yellow sulphuret of arsenic. See B. xxxiv. c. 56.

902 “Lapis specularis.” See B. xxxvi. c. 45.

903 Caligula.

904 It was accidently mixed with the ore of arsenic, no doubt, unless, indeed, the emperor was imposed upon.

905 This is almost, but not quite, universally the case.

906 In Spain. See B. iii. c. 4, B. iv. c. 34, and B. ix. c. 2. The locality alluded to is now unknown.

907 A name also given by the ancients to amber. Artificial “electrum,” or gold alloyed with silver, was known in the most ancient times.

908 The gold found by sinking shafts. See Chapter 21.

909 See B. ix. c. 65.

910 Od. B. iv. l. 71.

911 Pliny no doubt has been imposed upon in this instance.

912 “Solid hammer-work,” in opposition to works in metal, cast and hollow within.

913 In B. v. c. 20, most probably. See also B. xvi. c. 64.

914 The worship of AnaÏtis was probably a branch of the Indian worship of Nature. The Greek writers sometimes identify this goddess with their Artemis and their Aphrodite.

915 Holland has strangely mistaken the meaning of the veteran’s reply; “Yea, sir, that it is; and that methinks you should know best, for even now a leg of his you have at supper, and all your wealth besides is come unto you by that saccage.” He then adds, by way of Note, “For Augustus CÆsar defeited Antonie, and was mightily enriched by the spoile of him.”

916 In Sicily. According to Valerius Maximus and other writers, a statue of solid gold was erected by the whole of Greece, in the temple at Delphi, in honour of Gorgias, who was distinguished for his eloquence and literary attainments. The leading opinion of Gorgias was, that nothing had any real existence.

917 The ninetieth Olympiad, about the year 420 B.C., is much more probably the correct reading; as it was about the seventieth Olympiad, or somewhat later, that Gorgias was born.

918 See B. xxxiv. c. 29.

919 See B. xxix. c. 38. and B. xxxvi. cc. 37, 38.

920 Or gith. See B. xx. c. 71.

921 Similar to the notion still prevalent, that the application of pure gold will remove styes on the eyelids.

922 It has been supposed by some, that the “Chrysocolla” of the ancients, as well as the “CÆruleum,” mentioned in c. 57 of this Book, were the produce of cobalt; but the more generally received opinion is that “chrysocolla” (gold-solder) was green verditer, or mountain-green, carbonate and hydrocarbonate of copper, green and blue, substances which are sometimes found in gold mines, but in copper mines more particularly. It must not be confounded with the modern chrysocolla or Borax.

923 In Chapter 21 of this Book.

924 The “Reseda luteola,” Dyer’s weed, or Wild woad. See Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 478-481, where the identity of the Chrysocolla of the ancients is discussed at considerable length.

925 As to the identity of this substance, see B. xxxv. c. 52.

926 These drugs have not been identified.

927 “Elutam.” Though this is the reading given by the Bamberg MS., “luteam” seems preferable; a name owing, probably, to its being coloured with the plant “lutum,” as mentioned at the end of this Chapter.

928 So called, probably, from being made up into little balls resembling the “orobus” or vetch.

929 A powder, probably, prepared from “cÆruleum.” See the end of the present Chapter, and Chapter 57 of this Book. LittrÉ renders the words “in lomentum,” kept “in the form of powder,” without reference to the peculiar pigment known as “lomentum.”

930 “Sudore resolutis.”

931 A strong proof that chrysocolla was a preparation from copper, and not cobalt. Copper owes its name to the Isle of Cyprus, in which it was found in great abundance. See Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 480. Bohn’s Edition.

932 The colour now known by painters as Emerald green.

933 As a “trigarius.” See B. xxviii. c. 72, and B. xxix. c. 5. From Suetonius, c. 18, we learn that the Emperor Caligula, also, had the Circus sanded with minium and chrysocolla. Ajasson is of opinion that the chrysocolla thus employed was a kind of yellow mica or talc.

934 “Arenosam.” He alludes, probably, to the kind previously mentioned as “aspera” or “rough chrysocolla.”

935 For its identification, see B. xxxiv. cc. 26, 32.

936 See B. xxxv. cc. 12, 18.

937 Making a spurious kind of “lomentum,” possibly, a pigment mentioned in c. 57 of this Book. This passage seems to throw some light, upon the words “in lomentum,” commented upon in Note 929 above.

938 As to durability, probably.

939 It was the mineral, probably, in an unprepared state.

940 Gold-glue or gold-solder.

941 See B. xxxi. c. 46, as to the “nitrum” of Pliny. Galen, in describing the manufacture of “santerna,” omits the nitre as an ingredient.

942 “Argentosum.” The “electrum,” probably, mentioned in c. 23.

943 As to the “cadmia” of Pliny, see B. xxxiv. c. 22.

944 “Plumbum album.” Tin, most probably. See B. xxxiv. cc. 47, 48, 49. Also Beckmann’s Hist. Inv., Vol. II. p. 219, Bohn’s Edition.

945 Of doubtful identity. See B. xxxiv. c. 48.

946 See Chapter 19 of this Book.

947 “Thracius lapis.” This stone, which is mentioned also by Nicander, Galen, Simplicius, and Dioscorides, has not been identified. Holland has the following Note on this passage: “Which some take for pit-cole, or sea-cole rather, such as commeth from Newcastle by sea; or rather, a kind of jeat (jet).” In either case, he is probably wide of the mark, neither coal nor jet igniting on the application of water.

948 Or mistletoe.

949 In due succession to gold.

950 See B. xxxiv. cc. 47, 53.

951 “Plumbum nigrum”—“Black lead,” literally: so called by the ancients, in contradistinction to “plumbum album,” “white lead,” our “tin,” probably.

952 Lead ore; identified with “molybdÆna” in B. xxxiv. c. 53. Native sulphurate of lead is now known as “galena.” See Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 211, where this passage is commented upon.

953 This Beckmann considers to be the same as the “galena” above mentioned; half-vitrified lead, the “glÄtte” of the Germans.

954 The specific gravity of lead is 11.352, and of silver only 10.474.

955 From the words et’ ???a, “one after another.”

956 It is supposed that these shafts were in the neighbourhood of Castulo, now Cazlona, near Linares in Spain. It was at Castulo that Hannibal married his rich wife Himilce; and in the hills north of Linares there are ancient silver mines still known its Los Pozos de Anibal.

957 A mile and a half.

958 The proper reading here, as suggested by Sillig, is not improbably “aquatini,” “water-carriers.” That, however, found in the MSS. is “Aquitani;” but those were a people, not of Spain, but of Gaul. Hardouin suggests that “Accitani” may be the correct reading, a people of that name in Spain being mentioned in B. iii. c. 5.

959 Meaning “raw” silver, apparently.

960 “Alumen.” See B. xxxv. c. 52.

961 Kircher speaks of this being still the case in his time.

962 See Chapter 19 of this Book.

963 “Vomica liquoris Æterni.” Mercury or quicksilver becomes solidified and assumes a crystalline texture at 40° below zero. It is found chiefly in the state of sulphuret, which is decomposed by distillation with iron or lime. It is also found in a native state.

964 “Argentum vivum,” “living silver.”

965 Ajasson thinks that this is not to be understood literally, but that Pliny’s meaning is, that mercury is a universal dissolvent.

966 “Permanans tabe dirÂ.”

967 The specific gravity of mercury is 13.598, that of hammered gold 19.361. Platinum is only a recent discovery.

968 “Id unum ad se trahit.”

969 “The first use of quicksilver is commonly reckoned a Spanish invention, discovered about the middle of the sixteenth century; but it appears from Pliny, that the ancients were acquainted with amalgam and its use, not only for separating gold and silver from earthy particles, but also for gilding.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv., Vol. I. p. 15. Bohn’s Edition.

970 See the description of the mode of gilding, given in Chapter 20 of this Book. Beckmann has the following remarks on the present passage: “That gold-leaf was affixed to metals by means of quicksilver, with the assistance of heat, in the time of Pliny, we are told by himself in more passages than one. The metal to be gilded was prepared by salts of every kind, and rubbed with pumice-stone in order to clean it thoroughly (see Chapter 20), and to render the surface a little rough. This process is similar to that used at present for gilding with amalgam, by means of heat, especially as amalgamation was known to the ancients. But, to speak the truth, Pliny says nothing of heating the metal after the gold is applied, or of evaporating the quicksilver, but of drying the cleaned metal before the gold is laid on. Had he not mentioned quicksilver, his gilding might have been considered as that with gold leaf by means of heat, dorure en feuille À feu, in which the gold is laid upon the metal after it has been cleaned and heated, and strongly rubbed with blood-stone, or polished steel. Felibien (Principes de l’Architecture. Paris, 1676, p. 280) was undoubtedly right when he regretted that the process of the ancients, the excellence of which is proved by remains of antiquity, has been lost.”—Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 294, 295. Bohn’s Edition.

971 Beckmann finds considerable difficulties in this description—“I acknowledge that this passage I do not fully comprehend. It seems to say that the quicksilver, when the gold was laid on too thin, appeared through it, but that this might be prevented by mixing with the quicksilver the white of an egg. The quicksilver then remained under the gold: a thing which is impossible. When the smallest drop of quicksilver falls upon gilding, it corrodes the noble metal, and produces an empty spot. It is, therefore, incomprehensible to me how this could be prevented by using the white of an egg. Did Pliny himself completely understand gilding? Perhaps he only meant to say that many artists gave out the cold-gilding, where the gold-leaf was laid on with the white of an egg, as gilding by means of heat.”—Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 295.

972 Chapter 42 of this Book. See also Chapter 20, in Note 868, to which it has been mentioned as artificial quicksilver.

973 He is speaking of Antimony.

974 From its whiteness.

975 Under the name of “female stimmi,” Ajasson thinks that pure, or native, antimony is meant, more particularly the lamelliform variety, remarkable for its smoothness. He thinks it possible, also, that it may have derived its Greek name “larbason,” or “larbasis,” from its brittleness.

976 Ajasson thinks that under this name, crude antimony or sulphuret of antimony may have been included; as also sulphuret of lead, sulphuret of antimony and copper, and sulphuret of antimony and silver; the last of which is often found covered with an opaque pellicle.

977 “Globis.” The fracture of sulphuret of antimony is, in reality, small subconchoÏdal.

978 “Eye dilating.” Belladonna, a preparation from the Atropa belladonna, is now used in medicine for this purpose. A similar effect is attributed in B. xxv. c. 92, to the plant Anagallis. In reality, the application of prepared antimony would contract the eyelids, and so appear to enlarge the eyes. This property is peculiar, Ajasson remarks, to sulphuret of antimony, and sulphuret of antimony and silver.

979 Preparations “for beautifying the eyebrows.” See B. xxi. c. 73, B. xxiii. c. 51, and B. xxxv. c. 56. Omphale, the Lydian queen, who captivated Hercules, is represented by the tragic poet Ion, as using “stimmi” for the purposes of the toilet. It was probably with a preparation of antimony that Jezebel “painted her face, and tired her head.” 2 Kings, ix. 30. The “Kohl” used by the females in Egypt and Persia is prepared from antimony.

980 “Spuma argenti.” See the next Chapter.

981 According to Dioscorides, it was prepared as a cosmetic by enclosing it in a lump of dough, and then burning it in the coals till reduced to a cinder. It was then extinguished with milk and wine, and again placed upon coals, and blown till ignition.

982 As to the “nitrum” of the ancients, see B. xxxi. c. 46.

983 “Flos”—literally the “flower.”

984 “From this passage we may infer that the metal antimony was occasionally seen by the ancients, though not recognized by them as distinct from lead.”—Dana’s System of Mineralogy, p. 418. New York, 1850.

985 Pliny has here mistaken the sense of the word st?a?, which in the passage of Dioscorides, B. v. c. 99, borrowed probably from the same source, evidently means dough, and not grease.

986 From ????, “to drag”—in consequence of its viscous consistency, Hardouin says.

987 In B. xxxiv. c. 53.

988 Cerates, adipose or oleaginous plasters. See B. xxiii. c. 81.

989 “Spuma argenti.” This he uses as a general name for fused oxide of lead, the Litharge of commerce.

990 Ajasson thinks it possible that the “chrysitis,” or “golden” litharge, may have been the yellow deutoxide of lead; the argyritis, or “silver” litharge, the white variety of the same deutoxide; and the “molybditis,” or “leaden” litharge, a general name for sulphuret of lead and silver; of lead and antimony; of lead, antimony, and bismuth; and of lead, antimony, and copper. Or perhaps, he thinks, they may have been the respective names of yellow or golden litharge, white or silver litharge, and terne. With the latter opinion Delafosse seems to coincide.

991 “Tubulis.” These cakes were probably made in a tubular form.

992 “Vena;” meaning the ore probably in its raw state, and mixed with earth. All these distinctions are probably unfounded.

993 See B. xxxiv. c. 53.

994 Of “Puteolana.”

995 The litharge.

996 The scoria.

997 Nothing whatever is known as to the identity of these varieties of litharge. Indeed the words themselves are spelt in various ways in the respective MSS.

998 In B. xxxiv. c. 53, where he identifies it with “galena,” mentioned in Chapter 31 of this Book.

999 See B. xviii. c. 13, B. xvi. c. 61, and B. xxii. c. 66.

1000 Sal gem, or common salt.

1001 In this Chapter. See note 987 above.

1002 The minium spoken of in this and the following Chapter is our Cinnabar, a bisulphurate of mercury. This ore is the great source of the mercury of commerce, from which it is obtained by sublimation. When pure, it is the same as the manufactured vermilion of commerce.

1003 Intended, no doubt, to be typical of blood and carnage; and indicative of a very low state of civilization.

1004 See B. xxxv. c. 45.

1005 See B. v. c. 31.

1006 See B. xvi. c. 12, and B. xxiv. c. 4.

1007 The same as the miltos mentioned below, “miltos” being the word used by Homer, Il. II. 637. This substance is totally different from the minium of the preceding Chapters, and from that mentioned in c. 40. It is our red ochre, peroxide of iron, mixed in a greater or less degree with argillaceous earth.

1008 See B. xxix. c. 8; where he speaks of the mistake made by the physicians in giving mineral vermilion or minium to their patients instead of Indian cinnabar. The latter substance is probably identical with that which is now used for varnishes, being imported from India, and still known as “dragons’ blood,” the resin of the Ptero-carpus draco, or Calamus palm.

1009 In B. viii. c. 12.

1010 In Chapter 41.

1011 The dragon’s blood, mentioned in the preceding Chapter.

1012 “Single colour paintings.” See B. xxxv. cc. 5, 11, 34, 36.

1013 Mentioned in Chapter 37.

1014 The “miltos” of the preceding Chapter. See Note 1007 above.

1015 In B. xxxv. c. 13, et seq.

1016 He is here speaking of our cinnabar, or vermilion, mentioned in Chapter 36.

1017 See B. vi. cc. 27, 28, 32.

1018 See B. iii. c. 3, Vol. I. p. 163. He alludes to the district of Almaden, in Andalusia, still famous for its quicksilver mines.

1019 When sold by the “publicani,” or farmers of the revenue.

1020 Of the publicani.

1021 Red oxide of lead, a much inferior pigment to cinnabar, or the minium of Chapter 36.

1022 In Chapter 32 of this Book.

1023 Dana informs us that minium is usually associated with galena and with calamine. Syst. Mineral, p. 495.

1024 “Steriles.” Barren of silver, probably; though Hardouin thinks that it means “barren of lead.” Holland renders it “barraine and void of the right vermilion.”

1025 In Chapter 37.

1026 B. xxxv. c. 24.

1027 When hired by the job for colouring walls or objects of art. See B. xxxv. c. 12.

1028 See B. xvi. c. 12, and B. xxiv. c. 4.

1029 “Candelis.” The Abate Requeno thinks that these “candelÆ” were used as a delicate cauterium, simply to keep the wax soft, that it might receive a polish from the friction of the linen.

1030 Hence the use of it in the middle ages; a reminiscence of which still exists in our word “rubric.”

1031 Or artificial quicksilver. In reality, hydrargyrus is prepared from the genuine minium of Pliny, the cinnabar mentioned in Chapter 36: it being obtained by the sublimation of sulphuret of mercury.

1032 In Chapters 20 and 32.

1033 This, probably, is the meaning of “lubrico humore compluere.”

1034 See the end of Chapter 38.

1035 Artificial quicksilver is still used for this purpose. See Note 971 to Chapter 32 of this Book; also Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 295. Bohn’s Edition.

1036 In Chapter 32. He alludes to the use of glair of eggs.

1037 Literally “whetstone.” He is speaking of the stone known to us as Touchstone, Lydian stone, or Basanite—“a velvet-black siliceous stone or flinty jasper, used on account of its hardness and black colour for trying the purity of the precious metals. The colour left on the stone after rubbing the metal across it, indicates to the experienced eye the amount of the alloy.”—Dana, Syst. Mineral., p. 242.

1038 In Lydia. See B. v. cc. 30, 31.

1039 As a test. At the present day, concentrated nitric acid is dropped on the mark left by the metal; and the more readily the mark is effaced, the less pure is the metal.

1040 This seems to be the meaning of “si sudet protinus.”

1041 A very far-fetched explanation, and very wide of the mark.

1042 “Paulum propulsa.”

1043 Which he supposes a concave surface to do.

1044 This passage is noticed by Beckmann, in his account of Mirrors; Vol. II. p. 58. Bohn’s Edition.

1045 Distorting the image reflected, by reason of the irregularities of the surface. See Seneca, Nat. QuÆst. B. i. c. 5.

1046 “Parma ThrÆcidica.”

1047 He probably means, whether the surface is made convex or concave at these different angles.

1048 A subject to which he returns in various parts of B. xxxvi.

1049 See B. xxxiv. c. 48.

1050 As to the identification of “stannum,” on which there have been great differences of opinion, see B. xxxiv. cc. 47, 48, and the Notes.

1051 For some account of this artist, see Chapter 55 and the Notes at the end of this Book.

1052 “Silver mirrors were known long before this period, as is proved by a passage in the Mostellaria of Plautus, A. 1, S. 3, l. 101, where they are distinctly mentioned. To reconcile this contradiction, Meursius remarks that Pliny speaks only of his countrymen, and not of the Greeks, who had such articles much earlier, though the scene in Plautus is at Athens.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 62. Bohn’s Edition.

1053 “Nuper credi coeptum certiorem imaginem reddi auro opposito aversis.”—“Of what Pliny says here I can give no explanation. Hardouin (qy. if not Dalechamps?) is of opinion that mirrors, according to the newest invention, at that period were covered behind with a plate of gold, as our mirrors are with an amalgam. But as the ancient plates of silver were not transparent, how could the gold at the back of them produce any effect in regard to the image? May not the meaning be that a thin plate of gold was placed at some distance before the mirror, in order to throw more light upon its surface? Whatever may have been the case, Pliny himself seems not to have had much confidence in the invention.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 62.

1054 Dr. Watson (Chemical Essays, Vol. IV. p. 246) seems to think that Pliny is here speaking of glass mirrors: “If we admit that Pliny was acquainted with glass mirrors, we may thus understand what he says respecting an invention which was then new, of applying gold behind a mirror. Instead of an amalgam of tin, some one had proposed to cover the back of the mirror with an amalgam of gold, with which the ancients were certainly acquainted, and which they employed in gilding.” See Chapter 20 of the present Book. On the above passage by Dr. Watson, Beckmann has the following remarks: “This conjecture appears, at any rate, to be ingenious; but when I read the passage again, without prejudice, I can hardly believe that Pliny alludes to a plate of glass in a place where he speaks only of metallic mirrors; and the overlaying with amalgam requires too much art to allow me to ascribe it to such a period without sufficient proof. I consider it more probable, that some person had tried, by means of a polished plate of gold, to collect the rays of light, and to throw them either on the mirror or the object, in order to render the image brighter.”—Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 72.

1055 The dog-headed divinity. The seat of his worship was at Cynopolis, mentioned in B. v. c. 11. Under the Empire his worship became widely spread both in Greece and at Rome.

1056 Under the word “pingit,” he probably includes the art of enamelling silver.

1057 “Fulgoris excÆcati.”

1058 “Chaplet” copper.

1059 He either alludes to the practice of clipping the coin, or else to the issue of forged silver denarii, short of weight.

1060 During the prÆtorship of Marius Gratidianus. He was on terms of great intimacy with Cicero, and was murdered by Catiline in a most barbarous manner during the proscriptions of Sylla.

1061 By public enactment probably; samples of the false denarius being sold for the purpose of showing the difference between it and the genuine coin.

1062 Twenty times one hundred thousand, &c.

1063 As signifying a “debt owing to another.”

1064 “The Rich.”

1065 This seems the best translation for “decoxisse creditoribus suis,” which literally means that he “boiled” or “melted away” his fortune from his creditors. In this remark Pliny is more witty than usual.

1066 The Triumvir. The first person mentioned in Roman history as having the cognomen “Dives,” is P. Licinius Crassus, the personage mentioned in B. xxi. c. 4. As he attained the highest honours of the state, and died universally respected, he cannot be the person so opprobriously spoken of by Pliny.

1067 The meaning appears to be doubtful here, as it is not clear whether “sesterces,” or “sestertia,” “thousands of sesterces,” is meant.

1068 Who cut off his head after his death, and poured molten gold down his throat.

1069 Originally the slave of Antonia, the mother of Claudius. Agrippina, the wife of Claudius, admitted him to her embraces, and in conjunction with her he for some time ruled the destinies of the Roman Empire. He was poisoned by order of Nero, A.D. 63.

1070 C. Julius Callistus, the freedman of Caligula, in whose assassination he was an accomplice. The physician Scribonius Largus dedicated his work to Callistus.

1071 A freedman of the Emperor Claudius, whose epistolary correspondence he superintended. He was put to death on the accession of Nero, A.D. 54.

1072 In which case it would be dangerous to speak of them.

1073 A.U.C. 746.

1074 According to some authorities, he was a Lydian. He derived his wealth from his gold mines in the neighbourhood of CelÆnÆ in Phrygia, and would appear, in spite of Pliny’s reservation, to have been little less than a king. His five sons accompanied Xerxes; but Pythius, alarmed by an eclipse of the sun, begged that the eldest might be left behind. Upon this, Xerxes had the youth put to death, and his body cut in two, the army being ordered to march between the portions, which were placed on either side of the road. His other sons were all slain in battle, and Pythius passed the rest of his life in solitude.

1075 “Stipem spargere.”

1076 A.U.C. 568.

1077 In performance of a vow made in the war with King Antiochus. See Livy, B. xxxix.

1078 So called from the silversmiths who respectively introduced them. The Gratian plate is mentioned by Martial, B. iv. Epigr. 39.

1079 “Etenim tabernas mensis adoptamus.”

1080 “Anaglypta.” Plate chased in relief. It is mentioned in the Epigram of Martial above referred to.

1081 “Asperitatemque exciso circa liniarum picturas,”—a passage, the obscurity of which, as LittrÉ remarks, seems to set translation at defiance.

1082 He alludes, probably to tiers of shelves on the beaufets or sideboards—“repositoria”—similar to those used for the display of plate in the middle ages. Petronius Arbiter speaks of a round “repositorium,” which seems to have borne a considerable resemblance to our “dumb waiters.” The “repositoria” here alluded to by Pliny were probably made of silver.

1083 “Interradimus.”

1084 “CarrucÆ.” The “carruca” was a carriage, the name of which only occurs under the emperors, the present being the first mention of it. It had four wheels and was used in travelling, like the “carpentum.” Martial, B. iii. Epig. 47, uses the word as synonymous with “rheda.” Alexander Severus allowed the senators to have them plated with silver. The name is of Celtic origin, and is the basis of the mediÆval word “carucate,” and the French carrosse.

1085 So called from his victory over the Allobroges.

1086 In allusion to the case of P. Cornelius Rufinus, the consul, who was denounced in the senate by the censors C. Fabricius Luscinus and Q. Æmilius Rufus, for being in possession of a certain quantity of silver plate. This story is also referred to in B. xviii. c. 8, where ten pounds is the quantity mentioned.

1087 This is said ironically.

1088 Sextus Ælius Poetus Catus, Consul B.C. 198.

1089 “Prandentem.”

1090 L. Paulus Æmilius.

1091 It being lent from house to house. This, no doubt, was said ironically, and as a sneer at their poverty.

1092 Now Arles. It was made a military colony in the time of Augustus. See B. iii. c. 5, and B. x. c. 57.

1093 “Pellitum.” There has been considerable doubt as to the meaning of this, but it is most probable that the “privilege of the fur,” or in other words, a license to be clad in certain kinds of fur, was conferred on certain men of rank in the provinces. Holland considers it to be the old participle of “pello,” and translates the passage “banished out of the country and nation where his father was born.”

1094 “Triclinia.” The couches on which they reclined when at table.

1095 See B. ix. c. 13.

1096 This pattern, whatever it may have been, is also spoken of by Cicero, pro MurenÂ, and by Valerius Maximus, B. vii. c. 1.

1097 “Lances.”

1098 “Dispensator.”

1099 “Conservi”—said in keen irony.

1100 Giants, at least, one would think.

1101 Over the party of Marius.

1102 See B. ix. c. 13.

1103 “Compacta;” probably meaning inlaid like Mosaic.

1104 See B. xiii. c. 29, B. xv. c. 7, and B. xvi. cc. 26, 27, 84.

1105 Meaning, “drum sideboards,” or “tambour sideboards,” their shape, probably, being like that of our dumb waiters.

1106 The name given to which was “lanx,” plural “lances.”

1107 His age and country are uncertain. We learn, however, from Chapter 55 of this Book, that he flourished before the burning of the Temple of Diana at Ephesus, B.C. 356. He is frequently mentioned in the classical writers. See also B. vii. c. 39.

1108 He includes, probably, under this name both Asia Minor and Syria. See a similar passage in Livy, B. xxxix.

1109 This passage is rejected by Sillig as a needless interpolation.

1110 Asia Minor.

1111 King of Pergamus.

1112 Over King Antiochus.

1113 He alludes to the destruction of Corinth, by L. Mummius AchaÏcus.

1114 A drinking cup with handles, sacred to Bacchus. See B. xxxiv. c. 25.

1115 Bacchus.

1116 In allusion to the plebeian origin of C. Marius, who was born at the village of CereatÆ, near Arpinum. It is more than probable that the story that he had worked as a common peasant for wages, was an invention of the faction of Sylla.

1117 “Ille arator Arpinas, et manipularis imperator.”

1118 Meaning the first king of that name. He was son of Mithridates IV., king of Pontus.

1119 Appian says that there “was a gold statue of this Mithridates, exhibited in the triumph of Pompey, eight cubits in height.” Plutarch speaks of another statue of the same king, exhibited by Lucullus, six feet in height.

1120 “Compedes.” See Chapter 12 of this Book.

1121 The translation of this passage is somewhat doubtful. We will, therefore, subjoin that of Holland, who adopts the other version. “As we may see by our proud and sumptuous dames, that are but commoners and artizans’ wives, who are forced to make themselves carquans and such ornaments for their shoes, of silver, because the rigour of the statute provided in that case will not permit them to weare the same of gold.”

1122 A rhetorician who taught at Rome in the reign of Augustus. The poet Ovid was one of his pupils. His rival in teaching declamation was Porcius Latro.

1123 Of an improper intimacy with his pupils.

1124 Rings of silver being passed through the prepuce. This practice is described by Celsus, B. vii. c. 25.

1125 “Videret hinc dona fortium fieri, aut in hÆc frangi.”

1126 In B. vii. c. 39, and in Chapter 53 of this Book.

1127 “Quatuor paria ab eo omnino facta sunt.” Sillig, in his Dictionary of Ancient Artists, finds a difficulty in this passage. “The term ‘omnino’ seems to imply that the productions in question, all of which perished, were the only works executed by this artist; but we find several passages of ancient writers, in which vases, &c. engraved by Mentor, are mentioned as extant. Thus, then, we must conclude, either that the term ‘omnino’ should be understood in the sense of ‘chiefly,’ ‘pre-eminently,’ or that the individuals claiming to possess works of Mentor, were themselves misinformed, or endeavoured to deceive others.” If, however, we look at the word “paria” in a strictly technical sense, the difficulty will probably be removed. Pliny’s meaning seems to be that Mentor made four pairs, and no more, of some peculiar kind of vessel probably, and that all these pairs were now lost. He does not say that Mentor did not make other works of art, in single pieces. Thiersch, Act. Acad. Monac. v. p. 128, expresses an opinion that the word “omnino” is a corruption, and that in it lies concealed the name of the kind of plate that is meant.

1128 See B. vii. c. 39.

1129 His age and country are unknown.

1130 From Pausanias we learn that he was a statuary and engraver on plate, born at Carthage; but Raoul Rochette thinks that he was a native of Chalcedon. He is mentioned also by Cicero, In Verrem, 4. 14, and in the Culex, l. 66, ascribed by some to Virgil.

1131 His country is uncertain. According to the statements of Pausanias, B. i. c. 28, he must have been a contemporary of Phidias, about Olymp. 84, B.C. 444. He is mentioned also by Propertius, Martial, and Statius.

1132 His birth-place is unknown, but he probably lived about the time of Phidias, and we learn from Pausanias that he was living when the plague ceased at Athens, in B.C. 429. He is mentioned also by Cicero, Ovid, Quintilian, Lucian, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus.

1133 Nothing further is known of this artist.

1134 “Collocavisse verius quam cÆlasse.”

1135 “Phiala.”

1136 He lived probably about Olymp. 126; but his country is unknown. He is mentioned by AthenÆus. See also B. xxxiv. c. 19.

1137 Nothing whatever is known of him, unless indeed he is identical with the Tauriscus mentioned in B. xxxvi. c. 5.

1138 Nothing is known of his age or country. He is also mentioned in B. xxxiv. c. 19.

1139 His age and country are unknown. See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

1140 Nothing further is known of him. See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

1141 See the end of this Book.

1142 Beyond the mention made of him in B. xxxiv. c. 19, no particulars relative to him are known.

1143 Other readings of this name are “LÆdus Stratiotes,” “Ledis Thracides,” “Hieris Thracides,” and “Lidistratices.” The Bamberg MS. has “Hedys Trachides.” Salmasius, Hardouin, and Sillig propose “Leostratides,” and Thiersch “Lysistratides.”

1144 Nothing further is known of him.

1145 For the murder of his mother ClytÆmnestra.

1146 Nothing is known of this artist.

1147 From Troy.

1148 “Coquos,” literally, “cooks.”

1149 “Cooks in miniature.”

1150 By the process of moulding, probably.

1151 “Crustarius.” Of this artist nothing further is known.

1152 Yellow or brown Ochre, probably. Ajasson thinks that under this name may be included peroxide of iron, hydroxide of iron in a stalactitic and mamillary form, and compact peroxide of iron, imparting a colour to argillaceous earth.

1153 “Scaly and ochrey brown iron ore are decomposed earthy varieties, often soft like chalk; yellow ochre is here included.”—Dana, Syst. Mineral, p. 436.

1154 “Marmorosum.”

1155 “Lucidum.”

1156 “Abacos.” Small compartments or partitions in a square form on the walls of rooms.

1157 See B. vii. c. 57, where he is called an Athenian, whereas he was a native of Thasos. He was one of the most eminent painters of antiquity, and flourished in the age of Pericles. See a further account of him in B. xxxv. c. 35.

1158 Son of Phanochus, and contemporary of Polygnotus. See B. xxxv. c. 25, where it is stated that in conjunction with Polygnotus, he either invented some new colours, or employed them in his paintings on a better plan than that previously adopted.

1159 “It is possible that the ‘cÆruleum’ of the ancients may in some cases have been real ultramarine, but properly and in general, it was only copper ochre.”—Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 472. Bohn’s Edition. Delafosse identifies it with blue carbonate and hydrocarbonate of copper, one of the two azurites.

1160 “Candidiorem nigrioremve, et crassiorem tenuioremve.”

1161 Beckmann thinks that Pliny is here alluding to an artificial kind of “cÆruleum.” “Pliny clearly adds to it an artificial colour, which in my opinion was made in the same manner as our lake; for he speaks of an earth, which when boiled with plants, acquired their blue colour.”—Hist. Inv., Vol. II. p. 480.

1162 Supposed by Hardouin to have been “glastum” or “woad,” the Isatis tinctoria of LinnÆus, mentioned in B. xxii. c. 2.

1163 “In su coquitur herbÂ.”

1164 A blue powder; see Chapter 27 of this Book. Beckmann has the following remarks on this and the preceding lines: “The well-known passage of Pliny in which Lehmann thinks he can with certainty discover cobalt, is so singular a medley that nothing to be depended on can be gathered from it. The author, it is true, where he treats of mineral pigments, seems to speak of a blue sand which produced different shades of blue paint, according as it was pounded coarser or finer. The palest powder was called lomentum, and this Lehmann considers as our powder-blue. I am, however, fully convinced that the cyanus of Theophrastus, the cÆruleum of Pliny, and the chrysocolla (see Chapter 26), were the blue copper earth already mentioned, which may have been mixed and blended together.”—Hist. Inv. Vol. I. pp. 480, 481. Bohn’s Edition.

1165 According to Vitruvius, B. vii. c. 11, the manufactory of Vestorius was at Puteoli, now Pozzuoli. This was probably the same C. Vestorius who was also a money-lender and a friend of Atticus, and with whom Cicero had monetary transactions. He is mentioned as “Vestorium meum,” in the Epistles of Cicero to Atticus.

1166 For colouring surfaces of clay or cretaceous earth. This kind was also manufactured by Vesturius, most probably.

1167 “Idem et Puteolani usus, prÆterque ad fenestras.” “The expression here, usus ad fenestras, has been misapplied by Lehmann, as a strong proof of his assertion; for he explained it as if Pliny had said that a blue pigment was used for painting window-frames; but glass windows were at that time unknown. I suspect that Pliny meant to say only that one kind of paint could not be employed near openings which afforded a passage to the light, as it soon decayed and lost its colour. This would have been the case in particular with lake, in which there was a mixture of vegetable particles.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 480.

1168 “Indian” pigment. Probably our “indigo.” It is again mentioned, and at greater length, in B. xxxv. c. 27. See also Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 259, 267. Bohn’s Edition.

1169 This is probably a more correct reading than “seven.”

1170 See B. xxxv. c. 19. Vitruvius, B. vii. c. 14, describes an exactly similar method adopted by dyers for imitating the colour of Attic sil, or ochre, mentioned in Chapter 56.

1171 A quarter in the city of Capua, inhabited by druggists and perfumers; see B. xvi. c. 18, and B. xxxiv. c. 25.

1172 In some MSS. the reading here is “Domitius,” and in others the name is omitted altogether. We learn from the writings of Suetonius, that the Emperor Domitian devoted himself to literary pursuits in his younger days, and Quintilian and the younger Pliny speak of his poetical productions as equal to those of the greatest masters. Sillig expresses an opinion that Pliny may possibly have borrowed something from his works, and inserted his name, with a view of pleasing the young prince and his father, the Emperor Vespasian.

1173 He is quoted in Chapter 9 of this Book, where it appears that he took his cognomen on account of his friendship for C. Gracchus. He wrote a work, “De Potestatibus,” which gave an account of the Roman magistrates from the time of the kings. A few fragments of this work, which was highly esteemed by the ancients, are all that remain.

1174 See end of B. ii.

1175 See end of B. iii.

1176 See end of B. ii.

1177 Valerius Messala Corvinus. See end of B. ix.

1178 See end of B. vii.

1179 Calvus Licinius Macer was the son of C. Licinius Macer, a person of prÆtorian rank, who, on being impeached of extortion by Cicero, committed suicide. We learn from our author, B. xxxiv. c. 50, that in his youth he devoted himself to study with the greatest zeal, and applied himself with singular energy to intellectual pursuits. His constitution, however, was early exhausted, and he died in his 35th or 36th year, leaving behind him twenty-one orations. We learn from Cicero and Quintilian that his compositions were carefully moulded after the models of the Attic school, but were deficient in ease and freshness. As a poet he was the author of many short pieces, equally remarkable for their looseness and elegance. He wrote also some severe lampoons on Pompey and CÆsar, and their respective partisans. Ovid and Horace, besides several of the prose writers, make mention of him.

1180 See end of B. ii.

1181 See end of B. ii.

1182 Cornelius Bocchus. See end of B. xvi.

1183 Annius or AnnÆus Fetialis. See end of B. xvi.

1184 See end of B. viii.

1185 See end of B. vii.

1186 See end of B. xx.

1187 See end of B. xii.

1188 See end of B. iii.

1189 See end of B. ii.

1190 See end of B. v.

1191 The person mentioned in Chapter 13 of this Book, is probably different from those of the same name mentioned at the end of Books ii. and iv. If so, no further particulars are known of him.

1192 It seems impossible to say which of the physicians of this name is here alluded to. See end of Books iv. and xii.

1193 See end of B. xx.

1194 See end of B. xii.

1195 See end of B. xiii.

1196 See end of B. xii.

1197 See end of B. xii.; and for Sallustius Dionysius, see end of B. xxxi.

1198 See end of B. xxix.

1199 See end of B. xii.

1200 See end of B. xii.

1201 As King Attalus was very skilful in medicine, Hardouin is of opinion that he is the person here meant; see end of B. viii.

1202 A different person, most probably, from the writer of Pliny’s age, mentioned in B. xxxvii. c. 2. The Xenocrates here mentioned is probably the same person that is spoken of in B. xxxv. c. 36, a statuary of the school of Lysippus, and the pupil either of Tisicrates or of Euthycrates, who flourished about B.C. 260.

1203 There were two artists of this name, prior to the time of Pliny; a sculptor, mentioned by him in B. xxxiv. c. 19, and a painter, contemporary with Apelles, mentioned in B. xxxv. c. 36. It is impossible to say which of them, if either, is here meant.

1204 See end of B. iii.

1205 See end of B. xii.

1206 It is impossible to say which writer of this name is here meant. See end of Books iv., viii., xi., and xx.

1207 A statuary, sculptor, and chaser in silver, who flourished at Rome about B.C. 60. He was a native of Magna GrÆcia, in the south of Italy. He is not only mentioned in Chapter 55 of the present Book, but also in B. xxxv. c. 45, as an artist of the highest distinction. His narrow escape from a panther, while copying from nature, is mentioned in B. xxxvi. c. 4. His five Books on the most celebrated works of sculpture and chasing were looked upon as a high authority in art. He was also the head of a school of artists.

1208 A writer on painting of this name is mentioned by Diogenes Laertius, B. vii. c. 12. He is probably the same as the person here mentioned, and identical with the Greek sculptor mentioned by Pliny in B. xxxiv. c. 19, who probably flourished about 240 B.C. The Toreutic Art, “Toreutice,” was the art of making raised work in silver or bronze, either by graving or casting: but the exact meaning of the word is somewhat uncertain.

1209 MenÆchmus of Sicyon, probably; see end of B. iv., also B. xxxiv. c. 19.

1210 If he is really a different person from the Xenocrates mentioned above, nothing is known of him.

1211 See end of B. vii.

1212 Possibly one of the persons mentioned at the end of Books viii., xix., and xxxi. If not, nothing whatever is known of him.

1213 An Athenian writer, surnamed “Periegetes.” The work here mentioned, is alluded to by other writers under different names. From a passage in AthenÆus, he is supposed to have lived after the time of Antiochus Epiphanes.

1214 See end of B. iii.

1215 The present Book is translated by the late Dr. Bostock, the translation being corrected by the readings of the Bamberg MS., which do not appear to have come under his notice. Some Notes by Dr. Bostock will be also found at the commencement of Books 33 and 35; they are distinguished by the initial B.

1216 “Æris Metalla.” The word “Æs” does not entirely correspond to our word “brass;” the brass of the moderns being a compound of copper and zinc, while the “Æs” of the ancients was mostly composed of copper and tin, and therefore, would be more correctly designated by the word “bronze.” But this last term is now so generally appropriated to works of art, that it would seem preferable to employ in most cases the more general terms “copper” or “brass.” For an excellent account of the “Æs” of the ancients, see Smith’s Dict. Antiq. “Æs.”—B. Mr. Westmacott, in the above-mentioned article, says that the ancient “Æs” has been found, upon analysis, to contain no zinc, but in nearly every instance to be a mixture of copper and tin, like our bronze. Beckmann says, on the other hand, that the mixture of zinc and copper now called “brass,” first discovered by ores, abundant in zinc, was certainly known to the ancients. “In the course of time, an ore, which must have been calamine, was added to copper while melting, to give it a yellow colour.” Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 32, 33. Bohn’s Edition. There can be little doubt that the native Cadmia of Chapter 22 of this Book was our Calamine, hydrosilicate of zinc, or carbonate of zinc, or else copper ore impregnated with calamine.

1217 In B. xxxiii. c. 13.

1218 “Stipis auctoritas.” The standard in money payments.

1219 These terms must have come into use when brass, “Æs,” was the ordinary medium, of circulation.—B. Their meaning is, “soldiers’ pay,” “tribunes of the treasury,” the “public treasury,” “made bondmen for debt,” and “mulcted of their pay.”

1220 In B. xxxiii. c. 13.—B.

1221 “Collegium” The colleges of the priests and of the augurs being the first two associated bodies.—B.

1222 In B. xxxiii. c. 31, where we have an account of the ores of silver.—B.

1223 Pliny again refers to this mineral in the 22d Chapter. We have no means of ascertaining, with certainty, what is the substance to which this name was applied by the ancients. The ores of copper are very numerous, and of various chemical constitutions: the most abundant, and those most commonly employed in the production of the pure metal, are the sulphurets, more especially what is termed copper pyrites, and the oxides. It has been supposed, by some commentators, that the Cadmia of the ancients was Calamine, which is an ore of zinc; but we may be confident that the Æs of the ancients could not be produced from this substance, because, as has been stated above, the Æs contains no zinc. I must, however, observe that the contrary opinion is maintained by M. Delafosso.—B. See Note 1216 above.

1224 The inhabitants of Bergamum, the modern Bergamo.—B. See B. iii. c. 21.

1225 Aristotle gives the same account of the copper ore of Cyprus. Chalcitis is also spoken of by Dioscorides, as an ore of copper.—B. See further as to “Chalcitis,” in Chapter 29 of this Book.

1226 There has been much discussion respecting the nature of this substance, and the derivation of the word. Hardouin conceives it probable that it was originally written “orichalcum,” i.e. “mountain brass” or “copper.”—B. Ajasson considers it to be native brass, a mixture of copper and zinc. In the later writers it signifies artificial brass. The exact composition of this metal is still unknown, but there is little doubt that Hardouin is right in his supposition as to the origin of the name.

1227 Possibly so called from Sallustius Crispus, the historian, who was one of the secretaries of Augustus.

1228 There is some doubt respecting the locality of these people; they are enumerated by Pliny among the inhabitants of the mountainous districts of Savoy, B. iii. c. 24, and are referred to by Ptolemy.—B.

1229 Livia.

1230 It was named “Marian,” after the celebrated Marius, and “Corduban,” from the place whence it was procured; probably the mountains near Corduba, in Spain, well known as the birth-place of the two Senecas and of Lucan.—B. See B. iii. c. 3, and B. xix. c. 43.

1231 No light is thrown upon the nature either of Cadmia or Aurichalcum by this statement; we only learn from it that different compounds, or substances possessing different physical properties, went under the common appellation of Æs, and were, each of them, employed in the formation of coins.—B.

1232 “Dupondiariis.” The “as,” it must be remembered, originally weighed one pound. See B. xxxiii. c. 13, and the Introduction to Vol. III.

1233 He alludes to the ancient works of art in this compound metal.

1234 The art of making compound metals.

1235 Vulcan, namely.

1236 No one has accidentally stumbled upon the art of making this composite metal.

1237 We have an account of the destruction of Corinth, and the accidental formation of this compound, in Florus, B. ii. c. 16. Although this account was generally received by the ancients, we may venture to assert, that it cannot be correct; we cannot conceive the possibility of such a fusion taking place during the destruction of the city, or of the complete union of the components, in the mode in which they have been found to exist.—B.

1238 B.C. 146.—B.

1239 “Trulleos.” In an epigram of Martial, B. ix. Ep. 97, the word “trulla” signifies a chamber-pot.

1240 From the Greek ?pa?, “the liver.”

1241 The Delian brass is mentioned by Cicero, in his oration “Pro Roscio Amerino,” s. 46, and in his Fourth oration “In Verrem,” s. 1.—B. Pausanias, in his “Eliaca,” says that the Spanish copper, or copper of Tartessus, was the first known.

1242 Or Cattle Market: in the Eighth Region of the City. See B. xxxv. c. 7, and Chapter 16 of this Book.

1243 A distinguished statuary and engraver on silver. He lived in Olympiad 87. Further mention is made of him by Cicero, Ovid, Strabo, and Pausanias. See also Chapter 19 of this Book.

1244 There were several artists of this name. The elder Polycletus, a native either of Sicyon or of Argos, is probably the one here referred to. For further particulars of him, see Chapter 19.

1245 The words in the original are, respectively candelabra, superficies, and scapi.—B.

1246 Probably a proverbial expression at Rome, as it is employed by Juvenal, in an analogous manner, upon another occasion; Sat. iii. l. 132.—B.

1247 Plutarch speaks of the Geganii as an ancient noble family at Rome.

1248 See B. xxxiii. c. 53.

1249 A.U.C. 585; we have an account of it in Livy, B. xiv. c. 42.—B.

1250 This building is referred to by Velleius Paterculus, in the beginning of the Second Book of his History.—B. According to Aurelius Victor, it was situated in the Ninth Region of the City.

1251 The Temple of Vesta is described by Ovid, Fasti, B. vi. l. 265, et seq.—B.

1252 C. Camillus probably, the Roman jurist and friend of Cicero.

1253 See end of B. ii.

1254 “Triclinia,” “abaci,” and “monopodia;” these appear to have been couches for dining-tables, tables furnished with cupboards, and tables standing on a single foot. Livy, B. xxxix. c. 6, informs us, that Cneius Manlius, in his triumphal procession, introduced into Rome various articles of Asiatic luxury; “Lectos Æratos, vestem stragulam preciosam, monopodia, et abacos.” We are not to suppose that the whole of these articles were made of brass, but that certain parts of them were formed of this metal, or else were ornamented with brass.—B.

1255 See end of B. ii.

1256 “Cortinas tripodum.” These articles of furniture consisted of a table or slab, supported by three feet, which was employed, like our sideboards, for the display of plate, at the Roman entertainments.—B.

1257 “Lychnuchi pensiles;” this term is applied by Suetonius, Julius, s. 37; we may conceive that they were similar to the modern chandeliers.—B.

1258 This temple was dedicated by Augustus A.U.C. 726. The lamps in it, resembling trees laden with fruit, are mentioned by Victor in his description of the Tenth Quarter of the City.—B.

1259 See B. v. c. 32.

1260 We have an account of this event in Livy, B. ii. c. 41, in Valerius Maximus, and in Dionysius of Halicarnassus.—B.

1261 “IconicÆ,” “portrait statues,” from e????, of the same meaning. This term is employed by Suetonius, in speaking of a statue of Caligula, c. 22.—B.

1262 Pisistratus. These statues are mentioned in the 19th Chapter of this Book, as being the workmanship of Praxiteles.—B.

1263 See B. vii. cc. 31, 34: B. viii. c. 74: and B. ix. c. 63.

1264 Near the Temple of Janus, in the Eighth Region of the City.

1265 The Luperci were the priests of Pan, who, at the celebration of their games, called Lupercalia, were in the habit of running about the streets of Rome, with no other covering than a goat’s skin tied about the loins.—B.

1266 “PÆnula.” See B. viii. c. 73.

1267 We are informed by Cicero, De Off. B. iii. c. 30, and by Valerius Maximus, B. ii. c. 7, that Marcinus made a treaty with the Numantines, which the senate refused to ratify, and that he was, in consequence, surrendered to the enemy. We may suppose that he regarded the transaction as redounding more to the discredit of the senate than of himself.—B.

1268 See end of B. xviii.

1269 In the First Region of the City, near the Capenian Gate.

1270 “Celetes;” this appellation is derived from the Greek word ?????, “swift,” and was applied to those who rode on horseback, in opposition to the charioteers—B.

1271 Poinsinet remarks that Pliny has forgotten the gilded chariot, with six horses, which Cneius Cornelius dedicated in the Capitol, two hundred years before Augustus; he also refers to an ancient inscription in Gruter, which mentions chariots of this description.—B.

1272 MÆnius was consul with Furius Camillus, A.U.C. 416; we have an account of his victories over the Latins and other neighbouring nations in Livy, B. viii. c. 14.—B.

1273 We have an account of this transaction in Livy, B. viii. c. 14. This trophy is also mentioned by Florus, B. i. c. 11. The “Suggestus” was an elevated place, formed for various purposes, the stage from which the orators addressed the people, the place from which the general addressed his soldiers, and the seat occupied by the emperor at the public games.—B.

1274 Florus, B. ii. c. 2, gives an account of the arrangements and equipment of the Carthaginian fleet, the victory of Duillius, and the rostral monument erected in its commemoration.—B.

1275 See B. xviii. c. 4.

1276 “Unciari stipe;” the uncia was the twelfth part of the “as,” and the word stips was regarded as equivalent to as, as being the usual pay of the soldiers.—B. See Introduction to Vol. III.

1277 See B. xv. c. 20.

1278 This circumstance is mentioned by Cicero in his Defence of Milo, § 90-1.—B.

1279 We have some account of Hermodorus in Cicero’s Tusc. QuÆs. B. v. c. 36.—B.

1280 See B. x. c. 2, B. xviii. c. 3, and B. xxxiii. c. 7.

1281 Livy, B. ii. c. 10, and Valerius Maximus, B. iii. c. 2, give an account of this event. A. Gellius incidentally mentions the statue, and its position in the Comitium, B. iv. c. 5.—B.

1282 We are informed by Dion Cassius, that there were eight statues in the Capitol, seven of which were of the kings, and the eighth of Brutus, who overthrew the kingly government; at a later period the statue of CÆsar was placed by the side of that of Brutus.—B.

1283 Suetonius, speaking of this temple, remarks, that though dedicated to the brothers Castor and Pollux, it was, only known as the Temple of Castor.—B.

1284 We have an account of the victory of Tremulus over the Hernici, and of the statue erected in honour of him, in Livy, B. ix. c. 43.—B.

1285 This event is referred to by Cicero, Philipp. ix., 5.—B.

1286 Florus, B. ii. c. 5, gives an account of the murder of P. Junius and T. Coruncanius.—B.

1287 In the Bamberg MS. the reading is “unum se. verbum.” Gronovius is probably right in his conjecture that the word is “senatus consulti.”

1288 By one Leptines, at Laodicea.

1289 “Oculatissimo.” The place where there was “the most extended eyeshot.” It is to this singular expression, probably, that Pliny alludes.

1290 “Quod campum Tiberinum gratificata esset ea populo.”

1291 A.U.C. 441.

1292 See B. vii. c. 31.

1293 His life has been written by Diogenes Laertius, and he is mentioned by Cicero, de Fin. B. v. c. 19, and by Strabo.—B.

1294 In B. xxxiii. c. 46.

1295 We have an account of the exploit of ClÆlia in Livy, B. ii. c. 13, and in Valerius Maximus, B. iii. c. 2: there is a reference to this statue in Seneca, de Consol. c. 16.—B.

1296 To King Porsena.

1297 See end of B. xvi.

1298 Plutarch says that it was uncertain whether the statue was erected to ClÆlia or to Valeria.—B.

1299 A.U.C. 596.—B.

1300 See Chapter 9.

1301 “In OctaviÆ operibus.” These were certain public buildings, erected in Rome by Augustus, and named by him after his sister Octavia; they are mentioned by Suetonius.—B.

1302 Valerius Maximus refers to this event, but he names the individual Statius Servilius, B. i. c. 8, § 6.—B.

1303 See B. xxxiii. cc. 50, 54.

1304 We have an account of the attack by Hannibal on Rome in the twenty-sixth Book of Livy, but we have no mention of the particular circumstance here referred to.—B.

1305 “Forum Boarium.” See Chapter 5.

1306 Livy, B. i. c. 19, informs us, that Numa made Janus of a form to denote both peace and war.—B.

1307 The mode in which the fingers were placed, so as to serve the purpose here indicated, is supposed to have been by their forming the letters which were the Roman numerals for the figures in question. We are informed that some MSS. of Pliny give the number three hundred and fifty-five only, and there is reason to believe that, in the time of Numa, this was considered to be the actual number of days in the year. Some of the commentators, however, are disposed to read three hundred and sixty-five; and this opinion derives some support from Macrobius, who refers to this statue as indicating this latter number with its fingers.—B. The Bamberg MS. gives three hundred and sixty-five.

1308 See end of B. iii.

1309 “MisoromÆus”—“Roman-hater.” See end of B. iii.

1310 Pliny himself informs us, in B. xxxv. c. 45, that the statue of Jupiter in the Capitol, erected by Tarquinius Priscus, was formed of earth.—B.

1311 The art of moulding or modelling in argillaceous earth; see B. xxxv. cc. 43, 45.

1312 See B. xxxvi. c. 2, where he informs us that this theatre was hardly one month in use.—B.

1313 Hardouin gives several quotations illustrative of his liberality in bestowing ornaments in the City, and his inattention to his domestic concerns.—B.

1314 The brothers Lucius and Marcus, the former of whom triumphed in the Mithridatic, the latter in the Macedonian War.—B.

1315 See end of B. ii.

1316 See B. vii. c. 38.

1317 The absolute number of statues assigned to Lysippus differs considerably in the different editions, as is the case in almost every instance where figures are concerned. Pliny gives a further account of his works in the next two Chapters and in the following Book.—B.

1318 “Aureum.” See B. xxxiii. c. 13, and B. xxxvii. c. 3.

1319 In their attack upon Flavius Sabinus, the brother of Vespasian; A.U.C. 822.

1320 See B. iv. c. 27.

1321 It was a statue of Jupiter.

1322 Better known by the name of Q. Fabius Maximus; he acquired the soubriquet of Verrucosus from a large wart on the upper lip.—B.

1323 The Colossus of Rhodes was begun by Chares, but he committed suicide, in consequence of having made some mistake in the estimate; the work was completed by Laches, also an inhabitant of Lindos.—B.

1324 It remained on the spot where it was thrown down for nearly nine hundred years, until the year 653 A.D., when Moavia, khalif of the Saracens, after the capture of Rhodes, sold the materials; it is said that it required nine hundred camels to remove the remains.—B.

1325 Demetrius Poliorcetes. See B. xxxv. c. 36.

1326 He is mentioned by Columella, in his Introduction to his work De Re RusticÂ, in connexion with the most celebrated Grecian artists.—B.

1327 Suetonius, in describing the temple which Augustus dedicated to Apollo, on the Palatine Hill, speaks of the Portico with the Latin and Greek library.—B.

1328 This victory took place A.U.C. 461; we have an account of it in Livy, the concluding Chapter of the Tenth Book.—B.

1329 This was a statue of Jupiter, placed on the Alban Mount, twelve miles from Rome. At this place the various states of Latium exercised their religious rites in conjunction with the Romans; it was sometimes called Latialis.—B. See B. iii. c. 9, and Notes; Vol. I. p. 205.

1330 The designer of the Colossus at Rhodes.

1331 Decius is said by Hardouin to have been a statuary, but nothing is known respecting him or his works.—B. He probably lived about the time of the Consul P. Cornelius Lentulus Spinther, A.U.C. 697.

1332 His country is unknown.

1333 See B. iv. c. 33.

1334 St. Jerome informs us, that Vespasian removed the head of Nero, and substituted that of the Sun with seven rays. Martial refers to it in the Second Epigram De Spectaculis, and also B. i. Ep. 71.—B.

1335 “Parvis admodum surculis.” There is, it appears, some difficulty in determining the application of the word surculis to the subject in question, and we have no explanation of it by any of the commentators. Can it refer to the frame of wicker work which contained the model into which the melted metal was poured?—B.

1336 This observation has been supposed to imply, that Zenodotus cast his statues in a number of separate pieces, which were afterwards connected together, and not, as was the case with the great Grecian artists, in one entire piece.—B.

1337 See B. xxxiii. c. 55.

1338 The term signum, which is applied to the Corinthian figures, may mean a medallion, or perhaps a seal-ring or brooch; we only know that it must have been something small, which might be carried about the person, or, at least, easily moved from place to place.—B. Statuette, probably.

1339 Her riddle, and its solution by Œdipus, are too well known to need repetition here.

1340 In the following Chapter.

1341 Consul A.U.C. 787.

1342 The “Avenger.” In the Forum of Augustus, in the Eighth Region of the City.

1343 “Regia.” The palace of Minerva, also in the Forum of Augustus.—B.

1344 See B. vii. c. 39, B. xxxv. c. 34, and B. xxxvi. c. 4.

1345 We have an account of this statue, and of the temple in which it was placed, by Pausanias, B. v. There is no work of Phidias now in existence; the sculptures in the Parthenon were, however, executed by his pupils and under his immediate directions, so that we may form some judgment of his genius and taste.—B. There is a foot in the British Museum, said to be the work of Phidias.

1346 An Athenian; see B. xxxvi. c. 5. He is spoken of in high terms by Pausanias and Valerius Maximus.

1347 Tutor of Ptolichus of Corcyra, and highly distinguished for his statues of the slayers of the tyrants at Athens. He is mentioned also by Lucian and Pausanias.

1348 The reading is uncertain here, the old editions giving “Nestocles.” We shall only devote a Note to such artists as are mentioned by other authors besides Pliny.

1349 An Athenian; mentioned also by Pausanias.

1350 There were probably two artists of this name; one an Argive, tutor of Phidias, and the other a Sicyonian, the person here referred to.

1351 A native of Ægina, mentioned by Pausanias. There is also a statuary of Elis of the same name, mentioned by Pausanias, and to whom Thiersch is of opinion reference is here made.

1352 See Chapter 5 of this Book.

1353 An Argive, mentioned by Pausanias.

1354 See Chapter 5 of this Book.

1355 Again mentioned by Pliny, as a native of Rhegium in Italy.

1356 A native of Paros, mentioned also by Pausanias and Strabo.

1357 Probably “Perillus,” the artist who made the brazen bull for Phalaris, the tyrant of Agrigentum. The old reading is “Parelius.”

1358 This and the following word probably mean one person—“Asopodorus the Argive.”

1359 Perhaps the same person that is mentioned by Pausanias, B. vi. c. 20, as having improved the form of the starting-place at the Olympic Games.

1360 Mentioned by Pausanias as an Arcadian, and son of Clitor.

1361 A native of Clitorium in Arcadia, and mentioned also by Pausanias.

1362 He is said by Pausanias and AthenÆus to have been the son, also, of Myron.

1363 Son of Motho, and a native of Argos. He was brother and instructor of the younger Polycletus, of Argos. He is mentioned also by Pausanias and Tatian.

1364 He is once mentioned by Pausanias, and there is still extant the basis of one of his works, with his name inscribed.

1365 It is supposed that there were two artists of this name, both natives of Sicyon, the one grandson of the other. They are both named by Pausanias.

1366 Probably a Sicyonian; he is mentioned also by Pausanias.

1367 As Pliny mentions two artists of this name, it is impossible to say to which of them Pausanias refers as being an Athenian, in B. vi. c. 4.

1368 The elder artist of this name. He was an Athenian, and his sister was the wife of Phocion. He is also mentioned by Plutarch and Pausanias.

1369 An Athenian; he is mentioned also by Vitruvius, Pausanias, and Tatian. Winckelmann mentions an inscription relative to him, which, however, appears to be spurious.

1370 He is mentioned also by Pausanias, and is supposed by Sillig to have been a Theban.

1371 Praxiteles held a high rank among the ancient sculptors, and may be considered as second to Phidias alone; he is frequently mentioned by Pausanias and various other classical writers. Pliny gives a further account of the works of Praxiteles in the two following Books.—B.

1372 He was also an eminent painter, and is also mentioned by Quintilian, Dio Chrysostom, and Plutarch.

1373 Another reading is “Echion.”

1374 See B. xxxv. cc. 32, 36.

1375 This great artist, a native of Sicyon, has been already mentioned in B. vii. c. 39, and in the two preceding Chapters of the present Book; he is again mentioned in B. xxxv. c. 39.—B. See note 1344 above.

1376 Also a native of Sicyon. He is mentioned by Tatian.

1377 Mentioned also by Pausanias, Plutarch, Strabo, and Appian. The next two names in former editions stand as one, “Euphronides.”

1378 Supposed to have been an architect, and builder of the Pharos near Alexandria: see B. xxxvi. c. 18. The same person is mentioned also by Strabo, Lucian, and Suidas.

1379 An Athenian. He is mentioned also by Pausanias, Plutarch, Diogenes Laertius, and Tatian.

1380 See B. xxxv. c. 36.

1381 A Sicyonian, pupil of Lysippus. He is also mentioned by Pausanias; see also B. xxxvi. c. 4.

1382 Son and pupil of Lysippus. He is mentioned also by Tatian, and by some writers as the instructor of Xenocrates.

1383 Sillig thinks that this is a mistake made by Pliny for “DaÏppus,” a statuary mentioned by Pausanias.

1384 Son of Praxiteles, and mentioned by Tatian in conjunction with Euthycrates. The elder Cephisodotus has been already mentioned. See Note 1368.

1385 Another son of Praxiteles. He is also alluded to by Pausanias, though not by name.

1386 His country is uncertain, but he was preceptor of Mygdon of Soli. See B. xxxv. c. 40.

1387 Mentioned also by Tatian; his country is unknown.

1388 It is doubtful whether Pausanias alludes, in B. vi. c. 4, to this artist, or to the one of the same name mentioned under Olymp. 102. See Note 1367.

1389 Sillig suggests that this word is an adjective, denoting the country of Polycles, in order to distinguish him from the elder Polycles.

1390 We learn from Pausanias that he worked in conjunction with Timarchides. The other artists here mentioned are quite unknown.

1391 Sillig, in his “Dictionary of Ancient Artists,” observes that “this passage contains many foolish statements.” Also that there is “an obvious intermixture in it of truth and falsehood.”

1392 This is universally admitted to have been one of the most splendid works of art. It is celebrated by various writers; Pausanias speaks of it in B. i. See also B. xxxvi. c. 4.—B.

1393 As being made for the Temple of Diana at Ephesus.

1394 Probably “Callimorphos,” or “Calliste.” We learn from Pausanias that it was placed in the Citadel of Athens. Lucian prefers it to every other work of Phidias.

1395 A figure of a female “holding keys.” The key was one of the attributes of Proserpina, as also of Janus; but the latter was an Italian divinity.

1396 “Ædem FortunÆ hujusce diei.” This reading, about which there has been some doubt, is supported by an ancient inscription in Orellius.

1397 “Artem toreuticen.” See Note at the end of B. xxxiii.

1398 Pliny has here confounded two artists of the same name; the Polycletus who was the successor of Phidias, and was not much inferior to him in merit, and Polycletus of Argos, who lived 160 years later, and who also executed many capital works, some of which are here mentioned. It appears that Cicero, Vitruvius, Strabo, Quintilian, Plutarch, and Lucian have also confounded these two artists; but Pausanias, who is very correct in the account which he gives us of all subjects connected with works of art, was aware of the distinction; and it is from his observations that we have been enabled to correct the error into which so many eminent writers had fallen.—B.

1399 Derived from the head-dress of the statue, which had the “head ornamented with a fillet.” Lucian mentions it.

1400 The “Spear-bearer.”

1401 “Canon.” This no doubt was the same statue as the Doryphoros. See Cicero, Brut. 86, 296.

1402 Or “strigil.” Visconti says that this was a statue of Tydeus purifying himself from the murder of his brother. It is represented on gems still in existence.

1403 “Talo incessentem.” “Gesner (Chrestom. Plin.) has strangely explained these words as intimating a person in the act of kicking another. He seems to confound the words talus and calx.”—Sillig, Dict. Ancient Artists.

1404 “The players at dice.” This is the subject of a painting found at Herculaneum.—B.

1405 The “Leader.” A name given also to Mercury, in Pausanias, B. viii. c. 31. See Sillig, Dict. Ancient Artists.

1406 “Carried about.” It has been supposed by some commentators, that Artemon acquired this surname from his being carried about in a litter, in consequence of his lameness; a very different derivation has been assigned by others to the word, on the authority of Anacreon, as quoted by Heraclides Ponticus, that it was applied to Artemon in consequence of his excessively luxurious and effeminate habits of life.—B. It was evidently a recumbent figure. Ajasson compares this voluptuous person to “le gentleman Anglais aux Indes”—“The English Gentleman in India!”

1407 See Note 1397 above.

1408 “Quadrata.” Brotero quotes a passage from Celsus, B. ii c. 1, which serves to explain the use of this term as applied to the form of a statue; “Corpus autem habilissimum quadratum est, neque gracile, neque obesum.”—B. “The body best adapted for activity is square-built, and neither slender nor obese.”

1409 “Ad unum exemplum.” Having a sort of family likeness, similarly to our pictures by Francia the Goldsmith, and Angelica Kaufmann.

1410 Myron was born at EleutherÆ, in Boeotia; but having been presented by the Athenians with the freedom of their city, he afterwards resided there, and was always designated an Athenian.—B.

1411 This figure is referred to by Ovid, De Ponto, B. iv. Ep. 1, l. 34, as also by a host of Epigrammatic writers in the Greek Anthology.

1412 See the Greek Anthology, B. vi. Ep. 2.

1413 “Player with the Discus.” It is mentioned by Quintilian and Lucian. There is a copy of it in marble in the British Museum, and one in the Palazzo Massimi at Home. The Heifer of Myron is mentioned by Procopius, as being at Rome in the sixth century. No copy of it is known to exist.

1414 Seen by Pausanias in the Acropolis at Athens.

1415 Or “Sawyers.”

1416 In reference to the story of the Satyr Marsyas and Minerva, told by Ovid, Fasti, B. vi. l. 697, et seq.

1417 Persons engaged in the five contests of quoiting, running, leaping, wrestling, and hurling the javelin.

1418 Competitors in boxing and wrestling.

1419 Mentioned by Cicero In Verrem, Or. 4. This Circus was in the Eleventh Region of the city.

1420 See the Anthology, B. iii. Ep. 14, where an epigram on this subject is ascribed to Anytes or Leonides; but the Myro mentioned is a female. See Sillig, Dict. Ancient Artists.

1421 She was a poetess of Teios or Lesbos, and a contemporary of Sappho.

1422 “Multiplicasse veritatem.” Sillig has commented at some length on this passage, Dict. Ancient Artists.

1423 See Note 1418 above.

1424 There is a painter of this name mentioned in B. xxxv. c. 43. The reading is extremely doubtful.

1425 Mentioned by Plato, De Legibus, B. viii. and by Pausanias, B. vi. c. 13. He was thrice victorious at the Olympic Games.

1426 Python.

1427 From the Greek word ???a???, “just,” or “trustworthy.”—B.

1428 Diogenes Laertius mentions a Pythagoras, a statuary, in his life of his celebrated namesake, the founder of the great school of philosophy.—B. Pausanias, B. ix. c. 33, speaks of a Parian statuary of this name.

1429 See Note 1395 above.

1430 See end of B. vii.

1431 Cicero remarks, Brut. 86, 296, “that Lysippus used to say that the Doryphoros of Polycletus was his master,” implying that he considered himself indebted for his skill to having studied the above-mentioned work of Polycletus.—B.

1432 In Chapter 17 of this Book.—B.

1433 The same subject, which, as mentioned above, had been treated by Polycletus.—B.

1434 In the Eighth Region of the City.

1435 ?p????e???, the Greek name of the statue, signifying one “scraping himself.”

1436 The head encircled with rays.

1437 The lines of Horace are well known, in which he says, that Alexander would allow his portrait to be painted by no one except Apelles, nor his statue to be made by any one except Lysippus, Epist. B. ii. Ep. 1, l. 237.—B.

1438 This expression would seem to indicate that the gold was attached to the bronze by some mechanical process, and not that the statue was covered with thin leaves of the metal.—B.

1439 This story is adopted by Apuleius, in the “Florida,” B. i., who says that Polycletus was the only artist who made a statue of Alexander.

1440 A large group of equestrian statues, representing those of Alexander’s body-guard, who had fallen at the battle of the Granicus.

1441 A.U.C. 606.

1442 See the Greek Anthology, B. iv. Ep. 14, where this subject is treated of in the epigram upon his statue of Opportunity, represented with the forelock.

1443 Which is a word of Greek origin, somewhat similar to our word “proportion.”

1444 At LebadÆa in Boeotia.

1445 Hardouin seems to think that “fiscina” here means a “muzzle.” The Epigram in the Greek Anthology, B. iv. c. 7, attributed to King Philip, is supposed by Hardouin to bear reference to this figure.

1446 The circumstance here referred to is related by Q. Curtius, B. ix. c. 5, as having occurred at the siege of the city of the OxydracÆ; according to other historians, however, it is said to have taken place at a city of the Malli.—B.

1447 See Note 1417, above.

1448 ?at????sa; a figure of Ceres, probably, “leading back” Proserpine from the domains of Pluto. Sillig, however, dissents from this interpretation; Dict. Ancient Artists.

1449 Or Bacchus.

1450 See Pausanias, B. i. c. 20. Sillig says, “Pliny seems to have confounded two Satyrs made by Praxiteles, for that here named stood alone in the ‘Via Tripodum’ at Athens, and was quite different from the one which was associated with the figure of Intoxication, and that of Bacchus.”—Dict. Ancient Artists.

1451 “Much-famed.” Visconti is of opinion that the Reposing Satyr, formerly in the Napoleon Museum at Paris, was a copy of this statue. Winckelmann is also of the same opinion.

1452 In the Second Region of the city. According to Cicero, in Verrem. vi., they were brought from Achaia by L. Mummius, who took them from ThespiÆ, A.U.C. 608.

1453 See B. xxxvi. c. 4.

1454 A woman plaiting garlands.

1455 A soubriquet for an old hag, it is thought.

1456 A female carrying wine.

1457 According to Valerius Maximus, B. ii. s. 10, these statues were restored, not by Alexander, but by his successor Seleucus.—B. Sillig makes the following remark upon this passage—“Pliny here strangely confounds the statues of Harmodius and Aristogiton, made by Praxiteles, with other figures of those heroes of a much more ancient date, made by Antenor.”

1458 From sa???? a “lizard,” and ?te???, “to kill.” This statue is described by Martial, B. xiv. Ep. 172, entitled “Sauroctonos Corinthius.”—B. Many fine copies of it are still in existence, and Winckelmann is of opinion that the bronze at the Villa Albani is the original. There are others at the Villa Borghese and in the Vatican.

1459 In her worthless favours, probably. Praxiteles was a great admirer of Phryne, and inscribed on the base of this statue an Epigram of Simonides, preserved in the Greek Anthology, B. iv. Ep. 12. She was also said to have been the model of his Cnidian Venus.

1460 This artist is mentioned also by Cicero, Pausanias, Propertius, and Ovid, the two latter especially remarking the excellence of his horses.—B. See B. xxxiii. c. 55.

1461 The mother of Hercules.—B.

1462 See B. xxxvi. c. 4. Having now given an account of the artists most distinguished for their genius, Pliny proceeds to make some remarks upon those who were less famous, in alphabetical order.—B.

1463 The “highly approved.”

1464 Or “Lioness.” See B. vii. c. 23.

1465 The reading is doubtful here. “Iphicrates” and “Tisicrates” are other readings.

1466 The same story is related by AthenÆus, B. xiii., and by Pausanias.—B.

1467 Pisistratus and his sons, Hippias and Hipparchus.

1468 A lioness.

1469 She having bitten off her tongue, that she might not confess.

1470 Hardouin has offered a plausible conjecture, that for the word “Seleucum,” we should read “Salutem,” as implying that the two statues executed by Bryaxis were those of Æsculapius and the Goddess of Health.—B.

1471 Already mentioned as a son of Lysippus.

1472 In the Eighth Region of the City.

1473 This reading appears preferable to “Cresilas,” though the latter is supported by the Bamberg MS.

1474 Ajasson quotes here the beautiful words of Virgil—“Et dulces moriens reminiscitur Argos”—“Remembers his lov’d Argos, as he dies.”

1475 Dalechamps supposes that Pericles was here represented in the act of addressing the people; Hardouin conceives that this statue received its title from the thunder of his eloquence in debate, or else from the mighty power which he wielded both in peace and war, or some of the other reasons which Plutarch mentions in the Life of Pericles.—B.

1476 It is doubtful to which of the artists of this name he alludes, the elder or the younger Cephisodotus, the son of Praxiteles. Sillig inclines to think the former—Dict. Ancient Artists.

1477 The “Deliverer.”

1478 The elder Canachus, probably.

1479 The “Lovely.” Brotero says that this is believed to be the Florentine Apollo of the present day. It stood in the Temple at Didymi, near Miletus, until the return of Xerxes from his expedition against Greece, when it was removed to Ecbatana, but was afterwards restored by Seleucus Nicator.

1480 See B. v. c. 31.

1481 “Alterno morsu calce digitisque retinentibus solum, ita vertebrato dente utrisque in partibus ut a repulsu per vices resiliat.” He seems to mean that the statue is so made as to be capable of standing either on the right fore foot and the left hind foot, or on the left fore foot and the right hind foot, the conformation of the under part of the foot being such as to fit into the base.

1482 The following are the words of the original: “Ita vertebrato dente utrisque in partibus.” I confess myself unable to comprehend them, nor do I think that they are satisfactorily explained by Hardouin’s comment.—B.

1483 The “Riders on horseback.”

1484 It is supposed by Sillig, Dict. Ancient Artists, that this is the same person as the Cresilas, Ctesilas, or CtesilaÜs, before mentioned in this Chapter, and that Pliny himself has committed a mistake in the name.

1485 A figure of a man “brandishing a spear.” See Note 1400 above.

1486 He is mentioned by Quintilian as being more attentive to exactness than to beauty; also by Diogenes Laertius, B. v. c. 85. Sillig supposes that he flourished in the time of Pericles. Pausanias, B. i., speaks of his Lysimache.

1487 The Athenians in their flattery, as we learn from Seneca, expressed a wish to affiance their Minerva Musica to Marc Antony. His reply was, that he would be happy to take her, but with one thousand talents by way of portion.

1488 He is mentioned by Xenophon, according to whom, he dedicated the brazen statue of a horse in the Eleusinium at Athens. He was probably an Athenian by birth.

1489 Son of Patroclus, who is previously mentioned as having lived in the 95th Olympiad. He was a native of Sicyon, and flourished about B.C. 400. Several works of his are also mentioned by Pausanias.

1490 Or “strigil.” See Note 1435 above.

1491 The first Grecian slain at Troy.

1492 Famous also as a painter. See B. xxxv. c. 40.—B. Paris, the son of Priam, was known by both of these names.

1493 Q. Lutatius Catulus.

1494 “Bonus Eventus;” Varro, de Re Rustica, B. i. c. 1, applies this term to one of the deities that preside over the labours of the agriculturist. His temple was situate near the Baths of Agrippa.—B.

1495 In the Eighth Region of the City.

1496 See Note 1395, page 171.

1497 Pausanias, B. vi., speaks of a statue of Ancient Greece, but the name of the artist is not mentioned.—B.

1498 See B. iv. c, 8.

1499 Brotero informs us, from Ficoroni, that there is a gem still in existence on which this design of Eutychides is engraved.—B.

1500 Thiersch considers him to be identical with the elder Hegesias. He is mentioned also by Pausanias, B. viii. c. 42.

1501 See Note 1483, above.

1502 Dedicated by Augustus on the Capitoline Hill, in the Eighth Region of the City.

1503 Sillig distinguishes three artists of this name.

1504 See B. v. c. 40, and B. vii. c. 2.

1505 The “Sacrificers of the ox.”

1506 The son also.

1507 Martial expresses the same idea in his Epigram, B. i. Ep. 7; but he does not refer to this statue.—B. Two copies of this Ganymede are still in existence at Rome.

1508 Pausanias informs us, B. i. and B. ix., that he saw this statue in the PrytanÆum of Athens.—B. Autolycus obtained this victory about the 89th or 90th Olympiad.

1509 It was in honour of a victory gained by him in the pentathlon at the Great PanathenÆa, that Callias gave the Symposium described by Xenophon.

1510 Martial, B. ix. Ep. 51, where he is pointing at the analogy between his poems and 95the works of the most eminent sculptors, probably refers to this statue:—

“Nos facimus Bruti puerum, nos Lagona vivum.”—B.

The reading “Lagonem,” or “Langonem,” certainly seems superior to that of the Bamberg MS.—“Mangonem,” a “huckster.”

1511 For some further mention of him, see end of B. iv.

1512 Delafosse has pointed out the resemblance between this statue and one of the works of Michael Angelo, representing David kneeling on Goliath, and pressing back the giant’s neck.—B.

1513 A native of Argos, who flourished in the 95th Olympiad. He was the son of Motho, and brother and instructor of the younger Polycletus of Argos. Several of his statues are mentioned by Pausanias and Tatian.

1514 Ajasson thinks that three statues in the Royal Museum at Paris may possibly be copies of this Discobolus of Naucydes.

1515 The Goddess of Health, and daughter of Æsculapius. Niceratus was a native of Athens, and is also mentioned by Tatian.

1516 A “Female sacrificing.” The reading is very doubtful.

1517 The “Man cooking entrails.” For some further account of this statue, see B. xxii. c. 20. This artist is unknown, but Thiersch suggests that he may have been the father of Cleomenes, whose name appears on the base of the Venus de Medicis.

1518 The master of the Gymnasium.

1519 He is twice mentioned by Pausanias: more particularly for the excellence of his horses and oxen. His country is unknown.

1520 “The beautiful-legged.” This statue has been mentioned at the end of Chapter 18, as having been greatly admired by Nero.

1521 This, it is supposed, is the statue to which Martial alludes in his Epigram, mentioned in Note 1510 above.—B.

1522 There were two artists of this name, both natives of Samos. The present is the elder Theodorus, and is mentioned by Pausanias as having been the first to fuse iron for statues. He is spoken of by numerous ancient authors, and by Pliny in B. vii. c. 57, B. xxxv. c. 45, and B. xxxvi. c. 19, where he is erroneously mentioned as a Lemnian.

1523 At Crete: Athenagoras mentions him in conjunction with DÆdalus.

1524 See B. vii. c. 21. Hardouin thinks that this bears reference to the conquest of the younger Marius by Sylla, mentioned in B. xxxiii. c. 5. MÜller and Meyer treat this story of the brazen statue as a fiction.

1525 Probably the same author that is mentioned at the end of B. xxxiii. See also B. xxxv. c. 36.

1526 The Galli here spoken of were a tribe of the Celts, who invaded Asia Minor, and afterwards uniting with the Greeks, settled in a portion of Bithynia, which hence acquired the name of Gallo-GrÆcia or Galatia.—B.

1527 See end of B. xxxiii. Attalus I., king of Pergamus, conquered the Galli, B.C. 239. Pyromachus has been mentioned a few lines before, and Stratonicus, in B. xxxiii. c. 55, also by AthenÆus.

1528 A native of Carthage. A work of his is mentioned by Cicero, in Verrem 4, 14, and in the Culex, l. 66, attributed to Virgil. See also B. xxxiii. c. 55.

1529 In the Eighth Region of the City.

1530 We are informed by Pausanias, B. x., that Nero carried off from Greece 500 bronze statues of gods and men.—B.

1531 See B. xxxvi. c. 24.

1532 See B. xxxv. c. 55.

1533 Mentioned by Pausanias, B. vi. Many of these artists are altogether unknown.

1534 See B. xxxiii. c. 55.

1535 See B. xxxiii. c. 55.

1536 See B. xxxiii. c. 56, and B. xxxv. c. 35.

1537 Probably the same artist that has been mentioned in the preceding page.

1538 The artist already mentioned as having been represented by Silanion.

1539 Pausanias, B. iii., speaks of his statue of Cynisca, a female who was victor at the Olympic games. Indeed, the victors at these games were frequently represented in a posture resembling that of adoration.

1540 A man “scraping himself,” probably. See Note 1435, page 175. The “Tyrannicides” were Harmodius and Aristogiton.

1541 Tatian mentions an artist of this name.

1542 Sillig thinks that this was Seleucus, king of Babylon, B.C. 312.

1543 See Note 1485 above.

1544 Pausanias, B. viii., gives an account of a statue of Diana, made of Pentelican marble, by this Cephisodotus, a native of Athens; he is supposed to have flourished in the 102nd Olympiad. In the commencement of this Chapter, Pliny has enumerated a Cephisodotus among the artists of the 120th Olympiad.—B.

1545 Bacchus.

1546 The elder artist of this name. See B. xxxv. c. 34.

1547 A native of Sicyon; Pausanias, B. v. cc. 17, 21, informs us that Cleon made a statue of Venus and two statues of Jupiter; he also mentions others of his works in B. vi.—B.

1548 A native of Megara. He made a statue of Diagoras the pugilist, who was victor at the Olympic games, B.C. 464. He is mentioned also by Pausanias.

1549 Probably the same with the “LaÏppus” mentioned in the early part of this Chapter. Sillig, Dict. Ancient Artists, considers “DaÏppus” to be the right name.

1550 See Note 1540 above.

1551 A native of Sicyon, and pupil of Pison, according to Pausanias, B. vi. c. 3. He flourished about the 100th Olympiad.

1552 Works of his at Athens are mentioned by Pausanias, B. i. c. 2, who also states that he was father of Euchir, the Athenian.

1553 A statuary of Syracuse, son of Niceratus. He made two statues of Hiero II., king of Syracuse, who died B.C. 215. He must not be confounded with the painter and statuary of the same name, mentioned in B. xxxiii. c. 56, and B. xxxv. c. 35. He is mentioned also by Pausanias.

1554 An Athenian, son of Euctemon. He is mentioned also by Tatian, and is supposed by Sillig to have flourished about B.C. 420.

1555 Called Dinomache by Plutarch.

1556 Already mentioned as a successful pupil of Lysippus.

1557 He was probably a native of Agrigentum, and flourished about B.C. 560. The brazen bull of Perillus, and his unhappy fate, are recorded by many of the classical writers, among others by Valerius Maximus, B. ix. cc. 2, 9, and by Ovid, Art. Am. B. i. ll. 653-4.—B.

1558 See B. vii. c. 57.

1559 Mentioned at the commencement of this Chapter.

1560 A statuary of Ægina, mentioned also by Pausanias, B. v. c. 27, in connexion with Dionysius of Argos. He flourished about Olymp. 76.

1561 Already mentioned in B. xxxiii. c. 55, and previously in this Chapter.

1562 “Scopas uterque.” Sillig, Dict. Ancient Artists, expresses an opinion that these words are an interpolation; but in his last edition of Pliny, he thinks with M. Ian, that some words are wanting, expressive of the branch in which these artists excelled. See also B. xxxvi. cc. 5, 14.

1563 He is previously mentioned in this Chapter. See p. 179.

1564 An Athenian artist, son of Eubulides. He is also mentioned by Pausanias.

1565 A LacedÆmonian artist, also mentioned by Pausanias.

1566 See B. xxxvi. c. 4.

1567 Mentioned also by Pausanias, B. i. c. 3.

1568 Probably not the Athenian statuary mentioned by Pausanias, B. ix. c. 7. See Sillig, Dict. Ancient Artists.

1569 A native of Phocis, mentioned also by Vitruvius.

1570 Also a Dithyrambic poet; mentioned by Diodorus Siculus.

1571 In B. xxxv. c. 36.

1572 See B. xxxiii. c. 55.

1573 Mentioned by Tatian as having made the statue of Eutychis. See Pliny, B. vii. c. 3.

1574 He executed a statue of HephÆstion; and an inscription relative to him is preserved by Wheler, Spon, and Chishull.

1575 See B. xxxvi. c. 4.

1576 A native of Sardis; mentioned by Pausanias.

1577 An Athenian, mentioned also by Pausanias.

1578 Strabo mentions some of his productions in the Temple at Ephesus.

1579 “Fritterer away of his works.” He was also an engraver on gold, and a painter. He is spoken of in high terms by Vitruvius, Pausanias, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus.

1580 We have an account of Cato’s honourable conduct on this occasion in Plutarch.—B. See also B. xxix. c. 30.

1581 “Inane exemplum.” Hardouin thinks that this is said in reference to his neglect of the example set by his grandfather, Cato the Censor, who hated the Greeks. See B. vii. c. 31.

1582 In the poisoned garment, which was the eventual cause of his death.—B.

1583 The general who conducted the war against Mithridates.—B.

1584 See B. xxxiii. c. 46. “Chaplet” copper.

1585 “Bar” copper, or “malleable.”

1586 It is very improbable that this effect could be produced by the cause here assigned; but without a more detailed account of the process employed, we cannot explain the change of colour.—B.

1587 ????p??, “sparkling like fire.” Similar to, if not identical with, our tinsel.

1588 “Cast brass.”

1589 See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 415. Bohn’s Edition.

1590 In the former Editions the whole of the next ten lines, from this word down to “sun” is omitted. It is evident that it has been left out by accident, in consequence of the recurrence of the word “Campano.” The hiatus has been supplied from the Bamberg MS., and the reading is supported by the text of Isidorus, Orig. B. xvi. c. 20, s. 9.

1591 “Collectanei.”

1592 “Formalis.”

1593 “Plumbi nigri”—“black lead,” literally, but not what we mean by that name.

1594 The “Grecian” colour. It does not appear to have been identified, nor does it appear what it has to do with moulds.

1595 “Pot” copper, or brass.

1596 Beckmann is of opinion that this “plumbum argentarium” was a mixture of equal parts of tin and lead. Hist. Inv. Vol. II, p. 220. Bohn’s Edition.

1597 Most of these preparations are in reality highly dangerous. Oxides, however, or salts of copper, have been employed internally with success, acting by alvine evacuation and by vomiting. The Crocus Veneris of the old chemists was an oxide of copper. It is still used by the peasants of Silesia, Ajasson says.

1598 It is obvious that the “cadmia” here described must be an essentially different substance from the “cadmia” mentioned in the second Chapter of this Book, that being a natural production, possibly calamine or hydrosilicate or carbonate of zinc; while the “cadmia” of this Chapter is a furnace-calamine, a product of the fusion of the ore of copper, or zinc.—B. It is evident, too, that copper ores, impregnated with zinc or calamine, also passed under this name. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 33-35, Bohn’s Edition, where this subject is discussed at considerable length: also the treatise by Delafosse, in Lemaire’s Edition of Pliny.

1599 The metal known to us as “cadmium” was discovered by Professor Stromeyer in 1818: it is either associated in its ores with zinc, or forms a native sulphuret.

1600 “Smoky residue.” None of these substances formed in smelting are preserved for medicinal purposes at the present day. Tutty is an impure oxide of zinc.

1601 “Cluster residue.” From its resemblance to a bunch of grapes.

1602 “Caked residue.”

1603 “Shell-formed residue.”

1604 See B. xiv. c. 16.

1605 See end of B. iii.

1606 See end of B. xii.

1607 We have the same account of the medicinal effects of Cadmia, and the other preparations mentioned in this Chapter, given by Dioscorides.—B.

1608 For an account of the “alumen” of the ancients, see B. xxxv. c. 52.

1609 See B. xxxiii. c. 21, and B. xxxvi. c. 13.

1610 See B. xxxiii. c. 37.

1611 “Æris flos.” Ajasson makes some correct remarks upon the difference between the “scoria” and the “flower” of the metal. The former may be considered as consisting of the metal, mixed with a certain proportion of heterogeneous matter, which has been separated during the fusion of the ore, while the latter consists of the pure metal in a state of mechanical division.—B.

1612 From the Greek ?ep??, “husk,” or “scale.”

1613 Ajasson describes this substance as consisting merely of the pure metal in a state of minute mechanical division; it would appear, therefore, to be scarcely, if at all, different from the articles described in the last Chapter. The word St??a means a “hard substance,” or “hard scales,” therefore the application of this term to a substance like down, “lanugo,” is perhaps not very appropriate.—B.

1614 Beckmann comments at some length on this passage; Vol. I. p. 328. Bohn’s Edition.

1615 “SeplasiÆ.” The druggists dwelling in the Seplasia. See B. xxxiii. c. 58.

1616 In Chapters 22 and 23, as applied to Cadmia and Cyprian copper, respectively.—B.

1617 “Ærugo.” The researches of modern chemists have ascertained the composition of verdigris to be a diacetete of copper; the sesquibasic acetate and the triacetate are also to be considered as varieties of this substance; we have an exact analysis of these salts in the “Elements” of the late Dr. Turner, the Sixth Edition, edited by Professor Liebig and Mr. W. Turner, pp. 931, 2. Most of the processes described in this Chapter are mentioned by Dioscorides.—B. See also Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 171, et seq., Bohn’s Edition.

1618 According to Brotero, this is the process generally adopted in France, in preference to the employment of vinegar in a pure state.—B.

1619 The form of copper which was termed “coronarium” has been already described in Chapter 22.—B.

1620 “Atramento sutorio.” “Shoemakers’ black.” See Chapters 27 and 32 of this Book.

1621 Until it assumes an ashy colour, Dioscorides says.—B.

1622 See B. xii. cc. 30, 32.

1623 According to Celsus, this substance obtained its name from the person who invented or compounded it; he calls it “Collyrium of Hierax.”—B.

1624 “Atramenti sutorii, quod chalcanthum vocant.” We may presume that this substance was somewhat different from the “atramentum sutorium” mentioned in the last Chapter: the word “chalcanthum” means “flower of copper;” ?a???? ?????.—B. Delafosse identities it with blue vitriol, sulphate, or hydro-trisulphate of copper. See Chapter 32.

1625 See Chapter 31.

1626 From the Greek s?????, “a worm,” “Vermicular Verdigris.”—“The accounts of this substance in ancient authors seem to some commentators to be obscure; but in my opinion we are to understand by them that the ingredients were pounded together till the paste they formed assumed the appearance of pieces or threads like worms. For the same reason the Italians give the name of vermicelli to wire-drawn paste of flour used in cookery.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 173, Bohn’s Edition.

1627 In B. xxxiii. c. 29.—B.

1628 The name, no doubt, of a copper ore which has not been identified. Delafosse suggests that it may have been an ore of iron and copper pyrites in combination with a silky copper malachite. See Chapter 2 of this Book, and B. xxxv. c. 52.

1629 Brongniart is of opinion that the “sory” of Pliny is the sulphate of copper, probably with an excess of acid. He informs us that he has received a specimen of a native sulphate of copper from CuenÇa, in Spain, which possesses all the characteristics of “sory” as here described. He considers it more difficult to ascertain the chemical composition of “misy,” but is disposed to consider it as a mixed sulphate of iron and copper.—B.

1630 In the next two Chapters.—B.

1631 We have a similar account of its medicinal virtues given us by Dioscorides; Celsus also enumerates chalcitis among the corrosives, or cauteries, “quÆ exedunt corpus.” He also recommends it for affections of the eyes.—B.

1632 “Sore ointment.”

1633 See Note 1629 above.

1634 See Note 1629 above. Hardouin calls this substance “yellow copperas,” or “Roman vitriol.”

1635 “In scrobibus.” The mineral alluded to is Chalcitis, mentioned in Chapter 29.—B.

1636 ?a???? ?????. “Flower of copper.”—B.

1637 “Atramentum sutorium.” It was thus called from its being used for colouring leather. Under this name he probably includes green vitriol, or sulphate of the protoxide of iron, and blue vitriol, or sulphate, and hydro-trisulphate of copper, the former of which is, properly, our copperas. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 181, et seq. Bohn’s Edition. See also Note 1624 above.

1638 In reality, the “chalcanthum” of Dioscorides was the small scales separated from molten copper by the application of water. See Chapters 24 and 25 above.

1639 Of this kind, probably. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 182.

1640 From this vitreous appearance of the crystals of vitriol, it is most probable that vitriol derives its name. See Beckmann, Vol. I. p. 184.

1641 “Drop,” or “globule” chalcanthum.

1642 Possibly a corruption of “leucoion,” “violet white.”

1643 He has described the mode of procuring salt, by evaporating the brine in shallow pits, in B. xxxi. c. 39.—B.

1644 It is difficult to ascertain the exact nature of the substances treated of in this Chapter. Ajasson has some judicious remarks upon them, in which he points out what appear to be inconsistencies in the account given of them, and of their relation to each other.—B. Ajasson says that there is no doubt that a mammose or terreous carbonate of copper is meant under these names. These substances are no longer known, but our tutty, or impure oxide of zinc, bears some resemblance to them.

1645 See B. xix. c. 4, and Chapters 34 and 52 of this Book.

1646 A Greek word, signifying “ashes,” or the residuum after combustion.—B.

1647 From the corresponding passage in Dioscorides, there is some doubt whether the account of this process here given is correct.—B.

1648 So called from Laurium, a district in Attica, in which there were silver mines. See Pausanias, B. i.—B.

1649 Meaning “Substitute for spodos.”

1650 See B. xxiii. cc. 38, 63.

1651 See B. xxi. c. 26, and B. xvi. c. 20.

1652 See B. xxi. c. 95.

1653 See B. xi. c. 94.—B.

1654 “Detersive composition.”

1655 From ??? f????s?a?.—“being twice calcined.”—B.

1656 The ScoriÆ, Cadmia, and Flos, which are described in Chapters 22, 23 and 24.—B.

1657 A Roman coin, equal to the third part of the “as.”—B.

1658 We most fully coincide with Pliny in this sentiment, but we are constrained to differ from him in giving credit to the alleged fact, as he appears to have done.—B.

1659 See the list of authors at the end of this Book.

1660 “Arbusta:” trees on which vines were trained. See B. xvii. c. 35.

1661 Holland has the following Note upon this passage: “O Pliny, what wouldst thou say, if thou didst see and hear the pistols, muskets, culverines, and cannons in these days.” Vol. II. p. 513.—B.

1662 The charge that death is always the work of Nature.—B.

1663 Or “stylus.”

1664 See Ovid, Metam. B. iv. l. 467, et seq.; and Fasti, B. vi. l. 489, et seq.—B.

1665 An artist mentioned also by Ovid and Pausanias.—B. And by Virgil.

1666 “Mars Ultor.” In the Forum of Augustus, in the Eighth Region of the City.

1667 The Isle of Elba, which has been celebrated for the extent and the richness of its iron mines both by the ancients and the moderns.—B. Ajasson remarks that it appears to be a solid rock composed of peroxide of iron.

1668 “Clavis caligariis.” See B. viii. c. 44, B. ix. c. 33, and B. xxii. c. 46.

1669 There have been numerous opinions on the meaning of this word, and its signification is very doubtful. Beckmann has the following remarks in reference to this passage:—“In my opinion, this was the name given to pieces of steel completely manufactured and brought to that state which rendered them fit for commerce. At present steel comes from Biscay in cakes, from other places in bars, and both these were formerly called ‘stricturÆ,’ because they were employed chiefly for giving sharpness to instruments, or tools, that is, for steeling them. In speaking of other metals, Pliny says that the finished productions at the works were not called ‘stricturÆ’ (the case, for example, with copper), though sharpness could be given to instruments with other metals also. The words of Pliny just quoted are read different ways, and still remain obscure. I conjecture that he meant to say, that some steel-works produced things which were entirely of steel, and that others were employed only in steeling—‘ad densandas incudes malleorumve rostra.’ I shall here remark that these ‘stricturÆ ferri’ remind us of the ‘striges auri,’ (see B. xxxiii. c. 19), such being the name given to native pieces of gold, which, without being smelted, were used in commerce.”—Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 327. Bohn’s Edition.

1670 “A stringend acie.” The iron was probably formed into thin, long bars, in thickness resembling a steel used for sharpening. The French word acier, meaning “steel,” may possibly come from the Latin “acies”—“edge,” as Beckmann has suggested.

1671 Situate at the spot now known as “Bambola,” near Calatayud. The river Salo ran near it, the waters of which, as here mentioned, were celebrated for their power of tempering steel. The poet Martial was a native of this place.

1672 Supposed to be the modern Tarragona.

1673 See B. iii. c. 21.

1674 See B. vi. cc. 20-24, B. vii. c. 2, and B. xii. cc. 1, 41. This Seric iron has not been identified. Ctesias, as quoted by Photius, mentions Indian iron. Sec Beckmann, Vol. II. p. 228. Bohn’s Edition.

1675 Thought by Beckmann, quoting from Bottiger, possibly to bear reference to a transfer trade of furs, through Serica, from the North of Asia. See Vol. II. p. 307. As to the Seric tissues, see B. xxxvii. c. 77.

1676 Or “Persian.” The steel of Damascus had in the middle ages a high reputation.

1677 See B. iii. cc. 24, 27. Horace speaks of the “Norican sword” on two occasions.—B.

1678 See B. iii. cc. 9, 17.

1679 See B. xviii. c. 67, and B. xxxvi. c. 38.

1680 B. xxxvi. c. 25.

1681 Properly “bubbles,” or “beads.”

1682 See B. xxxvi. c. 66. In the account of the loadstone referred to above, he informs us that this mineral was employed in the formation of glass.—B. Beckmann is of opinion that Manganese is here alluded to. See Vol. II. p. 237.

1683 Another reading is “Dinochares,” or “Dinocrates,” for an account of whom, see B. v. c. 11, and B. vii. c. 38.

1684 Wife and sister of Ptolemy Philadelphus. See B. vi. c. 33, and B. xxxvi. c. 14.

1685 Some accounts state that the statue was to be of brass, and the head of iron. It is said that the same thing was attempted with respect to the statue of Mahomet, in his tomb at Medina.—B.

1686 We learn from Bowles that the celebrated mine of Sommorostro is still worked for this metal.

1687 See B. iv. c. 34.—B.

1688 Both the reading and the meaning of this passage are very doubtful.

1689 See B. v. c. 21.—B.

1690 We may presume that Pliny supposed that the ancient links had been protected by some of the substances mentioned above, although this is not distinctly stated.—B. Or rather by some religious ceremony as above alluded to.

1691 “Nocturnas lymphationes.”—B.

1692 The actual cautery, as it is termed, is occasionally employed, in certain diseases, by the moderns, but I am not aware that it has been tried in hydrophobia.—B. This precaution is sometimes used by country practitioners, at all events.

1693 I cannot agree with Delafosse in his remark that “this remedy also is much in use for coeliac and other affections at the present day.”—B. It is still recommended by old women in the country, for children more particularly.

1694 There are two versions of this story. In B. xxv. c. 19, Pliny says that Achilles cured Telephus by the application of a plant, which from him received its name. According to the other account, the oracle had declared, that the wound of Telephus, which had been inflicted by Achilles, could only be cured by means of the same weapon which had caused it.—B.

1695 All the statements in this Chapter are to be found in Dioscorides, B. v. c. 93.—B.

1696 The scaly excrescences beaten from iron in the forges, Hardouin says.—B.

1697 From the Greek ????? p?ast???.—B.

1698 See B. xxxv. c. 57.—B.

1699 It is most probable that the “black lead” of Pliny was our lead, and the “white lead” our tin. Beckmann has considered these Chapters at great length, Vol. II. p. 209, et seq. Bohn’s Edition.

1700 Supposed to have been derived from the Oriental word KastÎra.

1701 What is here adduced as a fabulous narrative is not very remote from the truth; the Scilly Isles and Cornwall being the principal sources of the tin now employed in Europe. Small boats, corresponding to the description here given, were very lately still in use among the inhabitants of some parts of the south-west coast of England [and on the Severn]. Pliny has already spoken of these boats in B. vii. c. 57.—B. See also B. iv. c. 30, as to the coracles of the ancient Britons.

1702 The ores of tin are known to exist in Gallicia; but the mines in that country are very scanty compared to those of Cornwall.—B.

1703 “Talutium” is mentioned in B. xxxiii. c. 21.

1704 Tin ore is among the heaviest of minerals, though the specific gravity of the metal is small. M. HÆfer is of opinion that these pebbles contained platinum.

1705 Or tin. The greater fusibility of the tin producing this separation.—B.

1706 We may conclude that the “plumbum nigrum,” or “black lead” of Pliny is the Galena or sulphuret of lead of the moderns; it is frequently what is termed argentiferous, i.e. united with an ore of silver, and this in such quantity as to cause it to be worked for the purpose of procuring the silver.—B. See Beckmann, Vol. II. p. 210.

1707 “Instead of oil, workmen use at present ‘colophonium,’ or some other resin.”—Beckmann, Vol. II. p. 223. See also B. xxxiii. c. 20.

1708 Iliad, xi. 25, and xxiii. 561.—B.

1709 Ajasson considers this to be Bismuth; but it is more probable that Beckmann is right in his conclusion, supported by Agricola, Entzel, Fallopius, Savot, Bernia, and Jung, that it was a compound metal, the Werk of the German smelting-houses: a metal not much unlike our pewter, probably. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 209, 212, 224. Bohn’s Edition.

1710 See B. xxxiii. c. 31, and c. 53 of this Book.

1711 A compound metal, probably, somewhat like pewter. See Note 1709 above. He evidently alludes to the process of “tinning.”

1712 In B. xxxiii. c. 45: where he says that the best mirrors were formerly made of a mixture of stannum and copper.—B. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 60-62, 72.

1713 Or tin.

1714 “Silver mixture.”

1715 Such a mixture as this would in reality become more valuable than “argentarium,” as the proportion would be two-thirds of tin and one of lead. How then could the workmen merit the title of dishonest? Beckmann suggests that the tinning ought to have been done with pure tin, but that unprincipled artists employed tin mixed with lead. It is most probable, however, that Pliny himself has made a mistake, and that we should read “equal parts of black lead” (our lead); in which case the mixture passed off as “argentarium,” instead of containing equal parts of tin and lead, would contain five-sixths of lead. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 221. Bohn’s Edition.

1716 All these readings are doubtful in the extreme.

1717 As being too brittle, probably; the reason suggested by Beckmann, Vol. II. p. 221.

1718 Literally, “inboiled,” being coated by immersion in the molten tin.

1719 Supposed by Hardouin to have been the town of Alise, in Auxois.

1720 See B. iv. c. 33.

1721 The names of various kinds of carriages, the form of which is now unknown.

1722 Both tin and lead can be fused in paper, when it is closely wrapped around them.

1723 In reality India did and does possess them both; but it is possible that in those days it was not considered worth while to search for them.

1724 The “lead” of the moderns.

1725 Mr. T. Wright, the eminent antiquarian, is of opinion that the extensive Roman lead mines at Shelve, in Shropshire, are here alluded to. See the Illustrated London News, Oct. 4, 1856.

1726 Probably from Ovetum, the modern Oviedo.—B.

1727 So called from the island of Capraria. See B. iii. cc. 11, 12, and B. vi. c. 37.

1728 See B. iii. c. 12.

1729 Not in BÆtica, as Brotero remarks, but in Lusitania, or Portugal; the modern Santarem.—B.

1730 See Introduction to Vol. III.

1731 This circumstance is mentioned by Suetonius, c. 20.—B.

1732 Hardouin observes, that these insects are never met with in mines; but probably this may depend more upon other causes, than upon the vapours which are supposed to proceed from the metals.—B.

1733 See B. xxxiii. cc. 33, 34.

1734 See B. xx. c. 81, and B. xxiv. c. 73.

1735 “Charta.” See B. xxiv. c. 51.

1736 This, according to Ajasson, is the protoxide, or probably, in some cases, the arseniate of lead.—B.

1737 From sp?d??, “ashes.”—B.

1738 See Chapter 34 of this Book.—B.

1739 This was probably lead ore in its primary state, when only separated from the stannum, and before it was subjected to fusion for the purpose of obtaining pure lead.—See Beckmann’s Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 211. Bohn’s Edition. Ajasson identifies it with litharge, or fused oxide of lead, known as gold and silver litharge, from its colour.

1740 See B. xxxiii. c. 31, and Chapter 47 of this Book.—B.

1741 In Cilicia: see B. v. c. 22. He is speaking, no doubt, of the “metallic,” or artificial kind.

1742 A kind of ointment. See B. xxiii. c. 81, and B. xxxiii. c. 35.

1743 Our Litharge. See B. xxxiii. c. 35.

1744 According to Ajasson, this substance is properly a sub-carbonate of lead, commonly called white lead.—B.

1745 Scoria of lead and molybdÆna.—B.

1746 Preparations of lead are still used in cosmetics for whitening the complexion.

1747 The Realgar of the moderns, red orpiment, or red sulphuret of arsenic. Pliny has in numerous places spoken of it as a remedy for certain morbid states both of animals and vegetables, B. xvii. c. 47, B. xxiii. c. 13, B. xxv. c. 22, and B. xxviii. c. 62, but he has not previously given any account of its origin and composition.—B.

1748 Dioscorides, B. v. c. 122, informs us, with respect to this effect of sandarach, that it was burned in combination with resin, and that the smoke was inhaled through a tube.—B.

1749 The substance here mentioned, though its name is the foundation of our word “arsenic,” is not the arsenic of modern commerce, but probably a sulphuret of arsenic containing a less proportion of sulphur than the Sandarach of the last Chapter.—B.

1750 The other two mentioned species naturally divide into laminÆ, while this kind is disposed to separate into fine fibres.—B.

1751 By this process a considerable portion of the sulphur is expelled, so as to cause the orpiment to approximate to the state of arsenic.—B.

1752 See end of B. ii.

1753 See end of B. ii.

1754 See end of B. iii.

1755 See end of B. ii.

1756 See end of B. ii.

1757 A different person from the Messala mentioned at the end of B. ix. He is mentioned in B. xxxiii. c. 14, B. xxxv. c. 2, and in Chapter 38 of this Book; but nothing further seems to be known of him.

1758 See end of B. vii. and Note 1315 to B. vii. c. 53.

1759 Domitius Marsus, a poet of the Augustan age, of whom few particulars are known, except that he wrote an epitaph on the poet Tibullus, who died B.C. 18. He is mentioned by Ovid and Martial, from the latter of whom we learn that his epigrams were distinguished for their wit, licentiousness, and satire.

1760 See end of B. xvi.

1761 See end of B. xx.

1762 See end of B. xii.

1763 See end of B. vii.

1764 See end of B. ii.

1765 See end of B. iii.

1766 See end of B. iv.

1767 See c. 19 of this Book, Note 1525, page 184.

1768 See end of B. xxxiii.

1769 See end of B. vii.

1770 See end of B. xxxiii.

1771 See end of B. xxxiii.

1772 See end of B. xxxiii.

1773 See end of B. iii.

1774 See end of B. xii.

1775 See end of Books iv., viii., xi., and xx.

1776 See end of B. xx.

1777 See end of Books iv., and xii.

1778 See end of B. xii.

1779 See end of B. xiii.

1780 See end of B. xii.

1781 See end of B. xii.

1782 See end of B. xxix.

1783 See end of B. xii.

1784 See end of B. xii.

1785 See end of B. xxxiii.

1786 See end of B. xxxiii.

1787 “Officinarum tenebrÆ;” probably in reference to the ignorance displayed by the compounders of medicines, as pointed out in B. xxxiii. c. 38, and in B. xxxiv. c. 25.—B.

1788 See B. xxxiii. c. 55.

1789 See B. xxxiv. c. 9.

1790 See B. xxxiii. c. 36.

1791 See B. xxxvi. c. 8.

1792 See B. v. c. 29.

1793 “Surdo figurarum discrimine.”

1794 We are informed by Suetonius, that this practice existed in the time of Tiberius.—B. See also Note 18, p. 196.

1795 Which he is ready to employ in carrying away his plunder.

1796 “Ceromata;” this is properly a Greek term, signifying an ointment used by athletes, composed of oil and wax.—B.

1797 This practice is referred to by Cicero, De Finib. B. v.—B.

1798 In reality, his birth-day was not on the twentieth day of any month; but, for some reason which is not known, he fixed upon this day.—B. He was born on the seventh day of the month Gamelion.

1799 From the Greek e????, the “twentieth” day of the month.

1800 In obedience to the maxim of Epicurus, ???e ??sa?—“Live in obscurity.”

1801 See B. xxi. c. 49, and Note 2139, p. 346.

1802 This appears to have been the usual practice at the funerals of distinguished personages among the Romans: it is referred to by Tacitus, Ann. B. ii. c. 73, in his account of the funeral of Germanicus.—B.

1803 “Tabulina.” Rooms situate near the atrium.

1804 A cognomen of the Gens Valeria at Rome, from which the family of the MessalÆ had also originally sprung.

1805 So called from his father-in-law Pomponius, a man celebrated for his wealth, and by whom he was adopted. It would appear that Scipio Pomponianus adopted Scipio Salvitto, so called from his remarkable resemblance to an actor of mimes. See B. vii. c. 10.

1806 They were probably, like the Scipios, a branch of the Gens Cornelia. Suetonius speaks in very derogatory terms of a member of this family, who accompanied Julius CÆsar in his Spanish campaign against the Pompeian party.

1807 In the Greek Anthology, B. v., we have the imaginary portrait of Homer described at considerable length.—B.

1808 Hardouin supposes that this work was written by Cicero, and that he named it after his friend Atticus; but, as Delafosse remarks, it is clear from the context that it was the work of Atticus.—B.

1809 M. Deville is of opinion that these portraits were made in relief upon plates of metal, perhaps bronze, and coloured with minium, a red tint much esteemed by the Romans.

1810 “Clypei.” These were shields or escutcheons of metal, with the features of the deceased person represented either in painting or in relief.

1811 Hardouin informs us that there are some Greek inscriptions given by Gruter, p. 441, and p. 476, from which it appears that public festivals were celebrated on occasions of this kind.—B.

1812 A.U.C. 671.—B. See B. vii. c. 54.

1813 See B. xxxvi. c. 24.

1814 It is scarcely necessary to refer to the well-known description of the shield of Achilles, in the Iliad, B. xviii. l. 478 et seq., and of that of Æneas, Æn. B. viii. l. 626, et seq.—B.

1815 He implies that the word is derived from the Greek ???fe??, “to carve” or “emboss” and not from the old Latin “cluo,” “to be famous.” Ajasson suggests the Greek ?a??pt? “to cover.”

1816 Cneius and Publius Scipio, who had been slain by Hasdrubal.—B. As to L. Marcius, see B. ii. c. 3.

1817 See B. xxxiii. c. 5.

1818 “Lustrations.” Periods at the end of the census, made by the censors every five years. The censors were the guardians of the temples, and consequently these bucklers would come under their supervision.

1819 This period for the invention of painting by the Egyptians is evidently incorrect; but still there is sufficient reason for concluding that there now exist specimens of Egyptian art, which were in existence previous to the time of the earliest Grecian painters of whom we have any certain account.—B.

1820 All the ancients who have treated of the history of the art agree, that the first attempt at what may be considered the formation of a picture, consisted in tracing the shadow of a human head or some other object on the wall, the interior being filled up with one uniform shade of colour.—B.

1821 From the Greek ??????at??, “single colouring.”—B.

1822 He is mentioned also by Athenagoras, Strabo, and AthenÆus.

1823 Called “graphis,” by the Greeks, and somewhat similar, probably, to our pen and ink drawings.

1824 In Chapter 43 of this Book.—B.

1825 Ajasson remarks, that a great number of paintings have been lately discovered in the Etruscan tombs, in a very perfect state, and probably of very high antiquity.—B.

1826 There would appear to be still considerable uncertainty respecting the nature of the materials employed by the ancients, and the manner of applying them, by which they produced these durable paintings; a branch of the art which has not been attained in equal perfection by the moderns.—B.

1827 Caligula.

1828 See B. iii. c. 8.

1829 We have already remarked that painting was practised very extensively by the Egyptians, probably long before the period of the Trojan war.—B.

1830 Or “Health.” It was situate on the Quirinal Hill, in the Sixth Region of the City.

1831 “Forum Boarium.” In the Eighth Region of the City.

1832 Holbein and Mignard did the same.

1833 Q. Pedius was either nephew, or great nephew of Julius CÆsar, and had the command under him in the Gallic War; he is mentioned by CÆsar in his Commentaries, and by other writers of this period.—B.

1834 Originally the palace of Tullus Hostilius, in the Second Region of the City.

1835 Asiaticus, the brother of the elder Africanus.—B.

1836 It was before the decisive battle near Mount Sipylus, that the son of Africanus was made prisoner. King Antiochus received him with high respect, loaded him with presents, and sent him to Rome.—B.

1837 He was legatus under the consul L. Calpurnius Piso, in the Third Punic War, and commanded the Roman fleet. He was elected Consul B.C. 145.

1838 The younger Scipio Africanus.

1839 We learn from Valerius Maximus, that C. Pulcher was the first to vary the scenes of the stage with a number of colours.—B.

1840 See Chapter 36 of this Book.

1841 We have an amusing proof of this ignorance of Mummius given by Paterculus, B. i. c. 13, who says that when he had the choicest of the Corinthian statues and pictures sent to Italy, he gave notice to the contractors that if they lost any of them, they must be prepared to supply new ones. Ajasson offers a conjecture which is certainly plausible, that Mummius might possibly regard this painting as a species of talisman.—B.

1842 In the eleventh Region of the City.

1843 “Sub Veteribus;” meaning that part of the Forum where the “Old Shops” of the “argentarii” or money-brokers had stood.

1844 We have an anecdote of a similar event, related by Cicero, as having occurred to Julius CÆsar, De Oratore, B. ii. c. 66.—B.

1845 See B. vii. c. 39.

1846 We have had this Temple referred to in B. ii. c. 23, B. vii. c. 39, B. viii. c. 64, and B. ix. c. 57: it is again mentioned in the fortieth Chapter of this Book, and in B. xxxvii. c. 5.—B.

1847 In the “Vaporarium,” namely.—B. The ThermÆ of Agrippa were in the Ninth Region of the City.

1848 According to Hardouin, this was done after the battle of Actium, in which Augustus subdued his rival Antony.—B.

1849 By adoption. The Temple of Julius CÆsar was in the Forum, in the Eighth Region of the City.

1850 See B. vii. c. 22, B. x. c. 60, and B. xxxiv. c. 11.

1851 In Chapter 36 of this Book.—B.

1852 See B. vii, cc. 45, 54, 60, and B. xxxiv. c. 11.

1853 See B. vii. c. 54, B. xv. c. 20, B. xxxiii. c. 6, and B. xxxiv. c. 11.

1854 This was the personification of the Nemean forest in Peloponnesus, where Hercules killed the Lion, the first of the labours imposed upon him by Eurystheus.—B.

1855 See Chapter 40 of this Book.

1856 “Inussisse;” meaning that he executed it in encaustic. The Greek term used was probably ??????S?.

1857 Hemsterhuys is of opinion that he was the brother of Æschines, the orator, contemptuously alluded to by Demosthenes, Fals. Legat. Sec. 237, as a painter of perfume pots. If so, he was probably an Athenian, and must have flourished about the 109th Olympiad.

1858 In Chapter 40 of this Book.

1859 In B. xxxiii. c. 39. He alludes to cinnabaris, minium, rubrica, and sinopis.

1860 Meaning “new painting,” probably. The reading, however, is doubtful.

1861 “Splendor.” Supposed by Wornum to be equivalent to our word “tone,” applied to a coloured picture, which comprehends both the “tonos” and the “harmoge” of the Greeks. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

1862 “Tone,” says Fuseli, (in the English acceptation of the word) “is the element of the ancient ‘harmoge,’ that imperceptible transition, which, without opacity, confusion, or hardness, united local colour, demitint, shade, and reflexes.”—Lect. I.

1863 “Austeri aut floridi.”

1864 Because of their comparatively great expense.

1865 See B. xxxiii. cc. 30, 37. Under this name are included Sulphuret of mercury, and Red oxide of lead.

1866 See B. xxxiii. cc. 38, 39.

1867 See B. xxxiii. c. 26. “Indicum” and “purpurissum” will be described in the present Book.

1868 Or “rubrica Sinopica;” “red earth of Sinope,” a brown red ochre, or red oxide of iron. Dioscorides identifies it with the Greek ??t??, which indeed seems to have embraced the cinnabaris, minium, and rubricÆ of the Romans.

1869 “Splendorem.” See Note 1861 above.

1870 So called from its deep grey brown colour, like that of the “cicer” or chick-pea.

1871 The sense of this passage seems to require the insertion of “quÆ,” although omitted by the Bamberg MS.

1872 “Pressior.”

1873 Those parts of the walls, probably, which were nearer to the ground, and more likely to become soiled.

1874 Red ochre, or red oxide of iron. See B. xxxiii. c. 38, and B. xxxiv. c. 37.

1875 See B. xxxiii. cc. 36, 37.

1876 Ajasson thinks that this was an hydroxide of iron, of a greenish yellow or brown colour.

1877 Whence our word “ochre.” See “Sil,” in B. xxxiii. cc. 56, 57.

1878 Theophrastus, on the contrary, says that it is “ochra” that is burnt, in order to obtain “rubrica.”

1879 See B. xxxiii. cc. 56, 57.

1880 A white earth from the Isle of Melos. See Chapter 19.

1881 See B. xxxiii. c. 20. “One may readily conceive that this must have been a ferruginous ochre, or kind of bole, which is still used as a ground, poliment, assiette.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 294. Bohn’s Edition.

1882 A white, much used for fresco painting. Ajasson is of opinion, that Pliny, in this Chapter, like the other ancient authors, confounds two earths that are, in reality, totally different.—Hydrosilicate of magnesia, or Steatite, and Rhomboidical carbonate of lime.

1883 See B. v. c. 6.

1884 Ajasson thinks that possibly our compact magnesite, meerschaum, or sea-foam, may be the substance here alluded to.

1885 See Chapter 57 of this Book.

1886 See B. iv. c. 33. Tournefort says that this earth is exactly similar to the Cimolian earth, described in Chapter 57.

1887 See B. xxxiii. c. 57, and Chapter 21 of this Book.

1888 In B. xxxiv. c. 54.

1889 Ceruse, white lead, or carbonate of lead, is prepared in much the same manner at the present day. Ajasson is of opinion that the native pigment discovered on the lands of Theodotus, was native carbonate of lead, the crystals of which are found accompanied by quartz.

1890 “Burnt” ceruse. This was, in fact, one of the varieties of “minium,” red oxide of lead, our red lead. Vitruvius and Dioscorides call it “sandaraca,” differing somewhat from that of Pliny.

1891 In Chapter 10.

1892 See B. xxxiii. cc. 56, 57.

1893 It was possibly owing to this that the colour known as “umber” received its name, and not from Ombria, in Italy. Ajasson says that shadows cannot be successfully made without the use of transparent colours, and that red and the several browns are remarkably transparent.

1894 See B. iv. c. 21.

1895 As to both of these artists, see Chapter 36.

1896 To the chest.

1897 See B. vi. c. 34, and B. xxxvii. c. 32.

1898 In B. xxxiv. c. 55. “Pliny speaks of different shades of sandaraca, the pale, or massicot, (yellow oxide of lead), and a mixture of the pale with minium. It also signified Realgar, or red sulphuret of arsenic.”—Wornum, in Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Colores.

1899 Sir H. Davy supposes this colour to have approached our crimson. In painting, it was frequently glazed with purple, to give it an additional lustre.

1900 Ecl. iv. l. 45. “Sponte su sandyx pascentes vestiet agnos.” Ajasson thinks that “Sandyx” may have been a name common to two colouring substances, a vegetable and a mineral, the former being our madder. Beckmann is of the same opinion, and that Virgil has committed no mistake in the line above quoted. Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 110. Bohn’s Edition. See also B. xxiv. c. 56.

1901 The form “sand,” in these words, Ajasson considers to be derived either from “Sandes,” the name of Hercules in Asia Minor, or at least in Lydia: or else from Sandak, the name of an ancestor of Cinyras and Adonis.

1902 In B. xxxiii. c. 40. According to Aetius, syricum was made by the calcination of pure ceruse, (similar to the “usta” above mentioned). He states also that there was no difference between sandyx and syricum, the former being the term generally used by medical men.

1903 “Black colouring substance.”

1904 “Carbones infectos.” The reading is very doubtful. It may possibly mean “charred bones tainted with dirt.” This would make an inferior ivory-black. The earth before-mentioned is considered by Ajasson to be a deuto-sulphate of copper, a solution of which, in gallic acid, is still used for dyeing black. The water near copper-mines would very probably be also highly impregnated with it. Beckmann considers these to have been vitriolic products. Vol. II. p. 265.

1905 Our Lamp-black. Vitruvius describes the construction of the manufactories above alluded to.

1906 Probably, our Chinese, or Indian ink, a different substance from the indicum of Chapter 27.

1907 From t???, “grape-husks” or “wine-lees.”

1908 Indian ink is a composition of fine lamp-black and size.

1909 See B. ii. c. 29. Sepia, for sepic drawing, is now prepared from these juices.

1910 In Chapter 12 of this Book.

1911 Plate powder. See B. xvii. c. 4, and Chapter 58 of this Book.

1912 See B. ix. c. 60.

1913 See B. ix. c. 65, and B. xxi. cc. 38, 97. According to Vitruvius, it is a colour between scarlet and purple. It may possibly have been made from woad.

1914 See B. iii. c. 16.

1915 See B. xxxiii. c. 57.

1916 White of egg, probably.

1917 Indigo, no doubt, is the colour meant. See B. xxxiii. c. 57.

1918 It is the produce of the Indigofera tinctoria, and comes from Bengal more particularly. Beckmann and Dr. Bancroft have each investigated this subject at great length, and though Pliny is greatly mistaken as to the mode in which the drug was produced, they agree in the conclusion that his “indicum” was real indigo, and not, as some have supposed, a pigment prepared from isatis, or woad.

1919 This passage, similar in many respects to the account given by Dioscorides, is commented on at great length by Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 263. Bohn’s Edition.

1920 See Chapter 56 of this Book.

1921 See Chapter 30 of this Book.

1922 “Armenium.” Armenian bole is still used for colouring tooth-powder and essence of anchovies.

1923 See B. xxxiii. c. 26.

1924 So called, probably, either from the place where it was made, or from the person who first discovered it. Some commentators have suggested that it should be “apian” green, meaning “parsley” colour.

1925 So called from “anulus,” a “ring,” as mentioned below.

1926 “Quo muliebres picturÆ illuminantur.” The meaning of this passage is obscure. It would seem almost to apply to paintings, but Beckmann is of opinion that the meaning is, “This is the beautiful white with which the ladies paint or ornament themselves.”—Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 261. Bohn’s Edition.

1927 Beckmann suggests that it was so called from its being one of the sealing earths, “anulus” being the name of a signet ring. Vol. II. p. 260.

1928 “Cretulam.”

1929 See B. xxxiii. c. 57.

1930 See Chapter 39, where this process is more fully described. “‘CerÆ,’ or ‘waxes,’ was the ordinary term for painters’ colours among the Romans, but more especially encaustic colours, which were probably kept dry in boxes, and the wet brush or pencil was rubbed upon them when colour was required, or they were moistened by the artist previous to commencing work. From the term ‘cerÆ’ it would appear that wax constituted the principal ingredient in the colouring vehicle used; but this does not necessarily follow, and it is very improbable that it did; there must have been a great portion of gum or resin in the colours, or they could not have hardened. Wax was undoubtedly a most essential ingredient, since it apparently prevents the colours from cracking. ‘CerÆ’ therefore might originally simply mean colours which contained wax, in contradistinction to those which did not; but was afterwards applied generally by the Romans to the colours of painters.”—Wornum, Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

1931 Called “Inceramenta navium,” in Livy, B. xxviii. c. 45. See also Chapters 39 and 41 of this Book.

1932 Pliny here commits a mistake, which may have arisen from an imperfect recollection, as Sir. H. Davy has supposed, of a passage in Cicero (Brutus, c. 18), which, however, quite contradicts the statement of Pliny. “In painting, we admire in the works of Zeuxis, Polygnotus, Timanthes, and those who used four colours only, the figure and the lineaments; but in the works of Echion, Nicomachus, Protogenes, and Apelles, everything is perfect.” Indeed Pliny contradicts himself, for he speaks of two other colours used by the earliest painters, the testa trita, or ground earthenware, in Chapter 5 of this Book; and “cinnabaris,” or vermilion, in B. xxxiii. c. 36. Also, in Chapter 21 of this Book he speaks of Eretrian earth as having been used by Nicomachus, and in Chapter 25 of ivory black as having been invented by Apelles.

1933 These painters will all be noticed in Chapter 36.

1934 See Chapter 19 of this Book.

1935 See B. xxxiii. c. 56.

1936 Blue is here excluded altogether, unless under the term “atramentum” we would include black and blue indicum, or in other words, Indian ink and indigo.

1937 See Chapter 27 of this Book.

1938 In allusion to “Dragon’s blood.” See B. xxxiii. c. 38.

1939 In Chapter 2 of this Book.

1940 From the construction of the passage, it is difficult to say whether he means to say that such colossal figures were till then unknown in painting, or whether that the use of canvass in painting was till then unknown. If the latter is the meaning, it is not exactly correct, though it is probable that the introduction of canvass for this purpose was comparatively late; there being no mention of its being employed by the Greek painters of the best periods.

1941 See B. iii. c. 9, B. xiv. c. 3, and B. xvi. c. 91.

1942 “TorcutÆ.” For the explanation of this term, see end of B. xxxiii.

1943 In reality he was cousin or nephew of Phidias, by the father’s side, though Pausanias, B. v. c. 11, falls into the same error as that committed by Pliny. He is mentioned likewise by Strabo and Æschines.

1944 See B. xxxvi. c. 55.

1945 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

1946 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

1947 See B. vii. c. 39.

1948 Paintings with but one colour. “Monochromata,” as we shall see in Chapter 36, were painted at all times, and by the greatest masters. Those of Zeuxis corresponded with the Chiariscuri of the Italians, light and shade being introduced with the highest degree of artistic skill.

1949 These several artists are quite unknown, being mentioned by no other author.

1950 It is pretty clear, from vases of a very ancient date, that it is not the sexual distinction that is here alluded to. Eumarus, perhaps, may have been the first to give to each sex its characteristic style of design, in the compositions, draperies, attitudes, and complexions of the respective sexes. Wornum thinks that, probably, Eumarus, and certainly, Cimon, belonged to the class of ancient tetrachromists, or polychromists, painting in a variety of colours, without a due, or at least a partial, observance of the laws of light and shade. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

1951 He is mentioned also by Ælian. BÖttiger is of opinion that he flourished about the 80th Olympiad. It is probable, however, that he lived long before the age of Polygnotus; but some time after that of Eumarus. Wornum thinks that he was probably a contemporary of Solon, a century before Polygnotus.

1952 “Catagrapha.”

1953 This picture was placed in the Poecile at Athens, and is mentioned also by Pausanias, B. i. c. 15, and by Æschines, Ctesiph. s. 186.

1954 See B. vii. c. 57. (Vol. II. p. 233), where he is mentioned as an Athenian. It is not improbable that he became a citizen of Athens in the seventy-ninth Olympiad, B.C. 463, when Thasos was brought under the power of Athens, and, as Sillig suggests, at the solicitation of Cimon, the son of Miltiades. It is generally supposed that he flourished about the eightieth Olympiad.

1955 Belonging to the Theatre of Pompey, in the Ninth Region of the City.

1956 With scenes from the Trojan War, and the adventures of Ulysses.

1957 Or “Variegated;” from its various pictures.

1958 See B. xxxiii. c. 56.

1959 See B. vii. c. 37.

1960 She is again mentioned in Chapter 40.

1961 He was a native of Thasos, and father and instructor of Polygnotus. As Pliny has already stated that Polygnotus flourished before the ninetieth Olympiad, there is an inconsistency in his making mention of the son as flourishing before the father. Hence Sillig, with BÖttiger, is inclined to think that there were two artists of this name, one about the seventieth, and the other about the ninetieth Olympiad, the former being the father of Polygnotus.

1962 “Primusque gloriam penicillo jure contulit.” Wornum considers that “the rich effect of the combination of light and shade with colour is clearly expressed in these words.”—Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting. This artist, who was noted for his arrogance, is mentioned by other ancient writers.

1963 “Penicillus.” This was the hair-pencil or brush, which was used by one class of painters, in contradistinction to the stylus or cestrum used for spreading the wax-colours. Painters with the brush used what we should term “water-colours;” oil-colours, in our sense of the word, being unknown to the ancients.

1964 In “Magna GrÆcia,” near Crotona, it is supposed. Tzetzes styles him as an Ephesian.

1965 This is probably the meaning of the words—“Artem ipsis ablatam Zeuxim ferre secum.” It is doubtful whether “ipsis” or “ipsi” is the correct reading.

1966 King of Macedonia.

1967 ???seta? t?? ????? ? ??seta?. This line is attributed by Plutarch to Apollodorus.

1968 Cicero and Dionysius of Halicarnassus say that this picture was executed at Crotona, and not at Agrigentum. It is generally supposed to have been the painting of Helena, afterwards mentioned by Pliny.

1969 “Ex albo.” “That is, in grey and grey, similar to the ChiarÍscuri of the Italians.”—Wornum, in Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

1970 “Figlina opera.” It is not improbable that this may allude to the painting of fictile vases.

1971 A.U.C. 666. As to this expedition of Fulvius Nobilior, see Livy, B. xxxviii.

1972 Of Philippus Marcius, in the Ninth Region of the City.

1973 In the Eighth Region of the City.

1974 See end of B. xxxiii.

1975 See end of B. xxxiii. and B. xxxiv.

1976 The antithesis seems to require here the reading “inexorabilem,” instead of “exorabilem.”

1977 “Navarchum.”

1978 The “Chief of the Galli,” or high priest of Cybele.

1979 See end of B. x.

1980 Possibly the person mentioned in B. xi. c. 9, or perhaps the Tragic writer of this name, mentioned in the present Chapter.

1981 Bacchus.

1982 “Hoplites.” A runner in panoply, or complete armour, at the Olympic Games.

1983 The “Liver in luxury.” AthenÆus, B. xii., confirms this statement, and gives some lines which Parrhasius wrote under certain of his works.

1984 Of Achilles, which were awarded to Ulysses in preference to Ajax.

1985 We learn from Suetonius that Tiberius possessed a Meleager and Atalanta by Parrhasius, of this nature.

1986 Said by Eustathius to have been a native of Sicyon, but by Quintilian, of Cythnos.

1987 Cicero, for instance, De Oratore, c. 22, s. 74.

1988 MenelaÜs.

1989 Agamemnon.

1990 Built near the Forum, by Vespasian, according to Suetonius.

1991 A native of Thebes. A full account of him will be given in the course of this Chapter.

1992 Or “Grecian.”

1993 He was a native of Amphipolis in Macedonia.

1994 Phlius was the chief town of Phliasia, in the north-east of Peloponnesus. It seems to be quite unknown to what events Pliny here alludes.

1995 Possibly the naval victory gained by the Athenians under Chabrias near Naxos, in the first year of the 101st Olympiad.

1996 Which would make the course of study, as M. Ian says, extend over a period of twelve years.

1997 “Graphice;” equivalent, perhaps, to our word “drawing.” “The elementary process consisted in drawing lines or outlines with the graphis, (or stylus) upon tablets of box; the first exercise was probably to draw a simple line.”—Wornum, in Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

1998 See end of B. xxxiii.

1999 Both of whom are mentioned as statuaries, in the early part of B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2000 Bacchus.

2001 The generality of Greek writers represent him as a native either of Ephesus, or of Colophon.

2002 “Venustas.” This word, it has been remarked, will hardly bear a definition. It has been rendered “grace,” “elegance,” “beauty.”

2003 “Venerem.” The name of the Goddess of Beauty.

2004 “Gracefulness.”

2005 “Secuit.” Possibly meaning that he drew another outline in each of these outlines. The meaning, however, is doubtful, and has occasioned much trouble to the commentators. Judging from the words used by Apelles and Protogenes, each in his message, it is not unlikely that the “linea” or outline drawn by each was a profile of himself, and that the profile of Protogenes was drawn within that of Apelles; who, on the second occasion, drew a third profile between the other two, but with a still finer line than either of them. In Dr. Smith’s Dictionary of Biography, art. Apelles, it is thus explained: “The most natural explanation of this difficult passage seems to be, that down the middle of the first line of Apelles, Protogenes drew another, so as to divide it into two parallel halves, and that Apelles again divided the line of Protogenes in the same manner.”

2006 The Latin form of which, as given by Erasmus, is “Nulla dies abeat, quin linea ducta supersit.” “Let no day pass by, without an outline being drawn, and left in remembrance.”

2007 “In pergulÂ.”

2008 “Ne sutor ultra crepidam.” Equivalent to our saying, “Let not the shoemaker go beyond his last.”

2009 In B. vii. c. 38.

2010 Also known as “Campaspe,” and “Pacate.” She was the favourite concubine of Alexander, and is said to have been his first love.

2011 “Venus rising out of the waters.” AthenÆus says, B. xiii., that the courtesan Phryne was his model, whom, at the festival of Neptune, he had seen enter the sea naked at Eleusis.

2012 See Matthew xiii. 57; Mark vi. 4. “A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country.”

2013 “Physiognomists.”

2014 “Vocatores”—more literally, his “inviting officers.”

2015 Strabo mentions a portrait of Antigonus in the possession of the inhabitants of Cos.

2016 See Note 2011 above. Propertius mentions this as his greatest work. B. III. El. 9, l. 11. “In Veneris tabul summam sibi ponit Apelles.” “In his picture of Venus, Apelles produces his masterpiece.” It is mentioned also by Ovid, Tristia, B. II. l. 527, and Art. Amor. B. III. l. 401. The line in B. III. l. 224 is also well known—

“Nuda Venus madidas exprimit imbre comas.”
“And naked Venus wrings her dripping locks.”

2017 In the Forum, in the Eighth Region of the City.

2018 His father by adoption.

2019 There are several Epigrams descriptive of it in the Greek Anthology.

2020 This, probably, is the meaning of “Tali opere dum laudatur victo sed illustrato,” words which have given much trouble to the commentators.

2021 Nothing further seems to be known of him.

2022 “Cois.” The first one was also painted for the people of Cos, by whom it was ultimately sold to Augustus.

2023 See Chapter 32 of this Book. That this is an erroneous assertion, has been shown in Note 1932 above.

2024 Probably the weight of the panel, frame, and ornamental appendages.

2025 This word was probably a title, meaning “Keeper of the temple.” Strabo tells us that the “megabyzi,” or as he calls them, the “megalobyzi,” were eunuch priests in the Temple of Artemis, or Diana, at Ephesus.

2026 The favourite of Alexander, by whom he was afterwards slain.

2027 Probably the name of a rich sensualist who lived at Argos. A son of the Attic orator Lycurgus, one of the sophists, also bore this name.

2028 This name is supposed by Sillig to have been inserted erroneously, either by Pliny, or by his transcribers.

2029 Either the Argonaut of that name, who was killed by the Caledonian Boar, or else, which is the most probable, a King of the Leleges in Samos, with whom, according to the Scholiast on Apollonius Rhodius, originated the saying, “There is many a slip between the cup and the lip;” in reference to his death, by a wild boar, when he was about to put a cup of wine to his mouth.

2030 Shown in his forbearing to appropriate them to his own use.

2031 Anna Perenna, probably, a Roman divinity of obscure origin, the legends about whom are related in the Fasti of Ovid, B. iii. l. 523. et seq. See also Macrobius, Sat. I. 12. Her sacred grove was near the Tiber, but of her temple nothing whatever is known. “AntoniÆ” is another reading, but no such divinity is mentioned by any other author.

2032 Sillig (Dict. Anc. Art.) is of opinion that the reading is corrupt here, and that the meaning is, that Apelles “painted a Hero and Leander.”

2033 Or Demigod.

2034 One of the followers of Alexander, ultimately slain by Eumenes in Armenia.

2035 King of Macedonia.

2036 Odyss. B. vi. l. 102, et seq.

2037 Sir Joshua Reynolds discovers in the account here given “an artist-like description of the effect of glazing, or scumbling, such as was practised by Titian and the rest of the Venetian painters.”—Notes to Du Fresnoy.

2038 “Lapis specularis.” See B. xxxvi. c. 45.

2039 He was son of Aristodemus, and brother and pupil of Nicomachus, in addition to Euxenidas, already mentioned in this Chapter. He, Pausanias, and Nicophanes, excelled, as we learn from AthenÆus, B. xiii., in the portraits of courtesans; hence their name, p??????af??.

2040 It has been well remarked by Wornum, in the article so often quoted, that “expression of the feelings and passions cannot be denied to Polygnotus, Apollodorus, Parrhasius, Timanthes, and many others.”

2041 See B. iv. c. 12.

2042 Meaning, “Her who has ceased” to live. The reference is to Byblis, who died of love for her brother Caunus. See Ovid’s Metam. B. ix. l. 455, et seq.

2043 Or Bacchus. Already mentioned in Chapter 8 of this Book, in reference to the Roman general Mummius.

2044 In the Eleventh Region of the City.

2045 In the Tenth Region of the City.

2046 Celebrated on the 3rd of July.

2047 In reference to the age of Apelles, whom he is supposed to have survived.

2048 In Caria, near to Lycia. Suidas says that he was born at Xanthus in Lycia.

2049 Or Vestibule.

2050 Supposed by Sillig to have been an allegorical painting representing two of the sacred ships of the Athenians; but to have been mistaken in later times for a picture of Ulysses and Nausicaa, a subject taken from the Odyssey, B. vi. l. 16, et seq. As to Paralus, said to have been the first builder of long ships, or ships of war, see B. vii. c. 57.

2051 Or “long ships.”

2052 Son of Cercaphus and Cydippe or Lysippe, and grandson of Apollo. He is said to have been the founder of the town of Ialysus, mentioned in B. v. c. 36.

2053 “These four times most probably were, the dead colouring, a first and a second painting, and lastly, scumbling with glazing.”—Wornum, Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

2054 See Chapter 40 in this Book.

2055 “Poppyzonta.” “Smacking with his lips.” Somewhat similar to the s—s—s—s of our grooms and ostlers.

2056 Poliorcetes.

2057 “In repose.”

2058 PhÆstis, or PhÆstias by name.

2059 In B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2060 A native of Athens, ranked by Plutarch with Euphranor and Nicias.

2061 Tyrant of Elaten, mentioned already in this Chapter. See Note 2041.

2062 Supposed by Sillig to have been a native of Thebes.

2063 Or “Youth;” in the Eighth Region of the City.

2064 See B. xiii. c. 5.

2065 A round, closely-fitting skull cap, made of felt. St. Jerome, Epist. 120, speaks of Ulysses as being thus represented in paintings. Statues of him with the “pileus” are still to be seen.

2066 See B. ii. c. 6.

2067 A contemporary of Philip of Macedon.

2068 A dithyrambic poet, born at Selinus. He flourished B.C. 398. Only a few lines of his works remain.

2069 “Breviores etiamnum quasdam picturÆ compendiarias invenit.” Delafosse is of opinion that paintings in grotesque are probably meant.

2070 His country is uncertain, but he probably lived about the time of Apelles.

2071 In Chapter 40 of this Book.

2072 He belonged, as Wornum remarks, to the class of genre-painters, or peintres du genre bas, as the French term them. His age and country are unknown.

2073 “Painter of low subjects.” This term is equivalent in meaning, probably, to our expression—“The Dutch style.”

2074 “MÆniana.” Balustrades or balconies, said to have been so called from one MÆnius, who built them.

2075 See Chapter 8 of this Book. They are mentioned also in the “Curculio” of Plautus, A. iv. s. i. l. 19. Nothing further is known of Serapio.

2076 His country is unknown, but he is supposed to have lived in the first century B.C. See also Chapter 40 of this Book.

2077 “Painter of men.”

2078 Mentioned also by Varro. He probably lived in the time of Alexander the Great.

2079 A native of Egypt, compared by many to the most eminent artists. He is spoken of in high terms by Quintilian, B. xii. c. 10. See also Chapter 40 of this Book.

2080 Built by Augustus in the Ninth Region of the City, in honour of his sister Octavia.

2081 See Chapter 36.

2082 Bacchus.

2083 And so caused his death by falling from his chariot. See the “Hippolytus” of Euripides.

2084 Near the Theatre of Pompey, in the Ninth Region of the City.

2085 “Caricatures.” Sillig thinks it not unlikely that Gryllus was painted with a pig’s face, that animal being signified by the Greek word ???????.

2086 See Chapter 40 of this Book.

2087 See Chapter 6 of this Book.

2088 In the original, as given by Sillig, “Plautiu, Marcus Cleoetas.” That commentator supposes him to have been a Greek by birth, and adopted into the Plautian family, on being made a citizen of Rome.

2089 “Euripi.” See B. ii. c. 100, B. viii. c. 40, and B. ix. cc. 22, 80. The landscape paintings on the interior walls of houses at Herculaneum and Pompeii may be taken as specimens of this artist’s style.

2090 “Succollatis sponsione mulieribus.” This passage appears to be a mass of confusion, in spite of Sillig’s attempts to amend and explain it. The meaning can only be guessed at, not given with any degree of certainty: of Ludius himself, no further particulars are known.

2091 The “hypÆthra” or promenades.

2092 Most editions give “Famulus.” Nothing further is known of him.

2093 See B. xxxvi. c. 24.

2094 Both in the First Region of the City, near the Capenian Gate.

2095 See Chapter 41 of this Book, where the difficulties attending this description will be considered.

2096 See Chapter 36 of this Book.

2097 See Chapter 35 of this Book.

2098 Possibly the artist of that name mentioned by AthenÆus, B. x., as a tutor of Apelles. If so, he must have flourished about the ninety-seventh Olympiad.

2099 Elasippus “inburned” this picture, i.e. executed it in encaustic. From the Attic form of this word, it has been concluded that he was an Athenian. The spelling of his name is very doubtful.

2100 See Chapter 36 of this Book.

2101 Two paintings of his at Epidaurus are mentioned by Pausanias, B. ii. c. 27.

2102 And not in encaustic; though, as we shall see in Chapter 41, the brush was sometimes used in this branch.

2103 The “One day” picture.

2104 See B. xxi. c. 3.

2105 The “Chaplet-wearer.” See B. xxi. c. 3.

2106 The “Chaplet-seller.”

2107 A “correct” copy.

2108 “In confracto.” Meaning probably the group of the surrounding spectators, on which the shadow of the animal’s body was thrown. It is evident that this artist excelled in his effect of light and shade, enhanced by contrasts, and strong foreshortenings.”—Wornum, Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

2109 A.U.C. 678. See B. xxxvi. c. 24.

2110 Mentioned also in B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2111 Praised by Pausanias, B. i. It was in this combat, he says, that Gryllus, the son of Xenophon, and Epaminondas the Theban, first distinguished themselves.

2112 “Carne.” Beef, according to Plutarch, was the flesh mentioned.

2113 The dress of the Greek philosophers, more particularly.

2114 Born in the island of Cythnos, one of the Cyclades. He is supposed to be the artist mentioned by Theophrastus, De Lapid. c. 95.

2115 It is supposed by Sillig, from Dio Cassius, B. liii. c. 27, that this painting was transferred by M. Vipsanius Agrippa, to the Portico of Neptune.

2116 See Chapter 20 of this Book, where he is mentioned as having been the first artist who used “usta” or burnt ceruse. From Pausanias we learn that his remains were interred at Athens, in the road leading to the Academia.

2117 Chiaroscuro.

2118 In Chapter 10 of this Book.

2119 Bacchus.

2120 In the Eighth Region of the City.

2121 Spoken of by Pausanias, B. iii. c. 19.

2122 In the Forum at Rome.

2123 See Chapter 36 of this Book, Note 2025, p. 261.

2124 “Place of the prophecies of the dead;” in reference to the description of the Infernal Regions in the Fourth Book of the Odyssey.

2125 See Chapter 37 of this Book.

2126 See B. iv. c. 18.

2127 Supposed by Hardouin to be the writer mentioned at the end of B. vii. and B. x.: or perhaps, “a chief” of an Athenian tribe.

2128 A “group of kindred.”

2129 A disciple of Carneades. See the list of writers at the end of this Book.

2130 B.C. 168.

2131 Represented in a sitting posture, as mentioned by Ovid, Trist. II. 525, and by Philostratus, Vit. Apol. B. II. c. 10. The Medea is described in an Epigram in B. iv. of the Greek Anthology, imitated by Ausonius, Epigr. 22.

2132 See Note 2116 above.

2133 Medusa, slain by Perseus.

2134 In the former editions, “Mecophanes.”

2135 Or ochre. See B. xxxiii. c. 56.

2136 Health, Brightness, and All-heal.

2137 Greek for “sluggard.”

2138 Probably, from the context, a pupil, also, of Pausias.

2139 In pencil painting, and in encaustic.

2140 Probably the same painter that is mentioned in Chapter 37.

2141 An effect for which Schalken is famous.

2142 “Shading his eyes.”

2143 Son and pupil of Aglaopho, and brother of Polygnotus. He was probably a native of Thasos.

2144 See Chapter 36, Note 2029, page 261.

2145 “Dolus.” An emblematical picture evidently, probably representing the events just prior to the capture of Troy.

2146 A famous diver, mentioned by Herodotus, B. viii. c. 8, Pausanias, B. x. c. 19, and Strabo, B. ix.

2147 Probably the wife of Seleucus, given by him to his son Antiochus. See B. vii. c. 37, Note 1165.

2148 That they should rebuild the walls of Troy.

2149 His contest with Corragus the Macedonian, whom he defeated, is mentioned also by Ælian, Diodorus Siculus, AthenÆus, and Quintus Curtius.

2150 Gained “without raising the dust,” i.e. without any difficulty.

2151 This is perhaps the meaning of “stemmata;” “heraldic pictures,” probably. See Juvenal, Sat. viii. l. 2.

2152 Suidas seems to mention him, under the name of “Ctesiochus,” as the brother of Apelles.

2153 Who was said to have been born from the thigh of Jove.

2154 Or cap; see Chapter 35 of this Book.

2155 By Hercules, when he demanded Iole of her father Eurytus, king of Œchalia.

2156 See Note 2147 above.

2157 Several Cratini were distinguished as Comic writers, but we do not read in any other author of any one of them being a painter. The reading is doubtful.

2158 A building at the entrance into Athens, whence the “pompÆ,” or solemn processions, set out.

2159 Hardouin thinks that this was the victory gained by Aratus of Sicyon over Aristippus, the Tyrant of Argos. If so, Leontiscus must have flourished about Olymp. 136.

2160 Caused by the anger of Juno. In this fit of insanity he slew his wife Megara and her children.

2161 See also Chapter 36. From Plutarch we learn that he was greatly in favour with Aratus of Sicyon.

2162 According to Brotero, a representation of the Ass and Crocodile was found in the pictorial embellishments at Herculaneum.

2163 See B. xvii. c. 36, B. xviii. c. 56, and B. xix. c. 24.

2164 “Theodoras” in most of the editions.

2165 See Chapter 36 of this Book, page 252.

2166 See the Æneid, B. II. c. 403, et seq.

2167 Poliorcetes.

2168 A native of Samos, mentioned by Quintilian, B. xii. c. 10, as one of the painters between the time of Philip and that of the successors of Alexander.

2169 After the murder of his mother.

2170 See B. vii. c. 57.

2171 Or player with the discus.

2172 Against his brother Eteocles.

2173 Who assisted Polynices in his siege of Thebes.

2174 Helen, Castor, and Pollux.

2175 See B. vii. c. 37.

2176 Mentioned in Chapter 36, as having been commenced for the people of Cos, but never finished.

2177 See B. xxxiv. cc. 19, 39. Sillig is of opinion that the picture mentioned by Pausanias, B. I. c. 1, in honour of Leosthenes, killed in the Lamina War, B.C. 323, was by this artist.

2178 Poliorcetes, who began to reign B.C. 306.

2179 Already mentioned in this Chapter, at greater length.

2180 See B. xxxiv. c. 40.

2181 See Chapter 36 of this Book, and the present Chapter. Of the greater part of these artists nothing further is known.

2182 See Chapter 35 of this Book.

2183 Previously mentioned in this Chapter.

2184 Or stylus—“cestrum.”

2185 Probably the same painter as the one mentioned in Chapter 37 of this Book.

2186 See Chapter 39 of this Book. Pausias painted in wax with the cestrum.

2187 Wornum is of opinion that this must have been a species of drawing with a heated point, upon ivory, without the use of wax. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Art. Painting.

2188 This method, as Wornum remarks, though first employed on ships, was not necessarily confined to ship-painting; and it must have been a very different style of painting from the ship-colouring of Homer, since it was of a later date even than the preceding methods.

2189 Though he says nothing here of the use of the “cauterium,” or process of burning in, its employment may certainly be inferred from what he has said in Chapter 39. Wornum is of opinion that the definition at the beginning of this Chapter, of two methods apparently, “in wax and on ivory,” is in reality an explanation of one method only, and that the ancient modes of painting in encaustic were not only three, but several.

2190 Or Temple of the Nymphs. The daughter of Butades is called “Core” by Athenagoras.

2191 See B. xxxiv. c. 3.

2192 Son of PhilÆus. He is mentioned by Pausanias, B. viii. c. 14, and by Herodotus, B. iii. c. 60, as the architect of a fine temple at Samos, and, with Smilis and Theodorus, of the Labyrinth at Lemnos.

2193 Mentioned also in B. xxxiv. c. 19. Pliny is in error here in using the word “plastice;” for it was the art of casting brass, and not that of making plaster casts, that these artists invented.

2194 See Chapter 5 of this Book. He is said by Dionysius of Halicarnassus, B. iii., to have been a member of the family of the BacchiadÆ.

2195 A different person, probably, from the one of the same name mentioned in B. vii. c. 56.

2196 Terra cotta figures.

2197 See B. xxxiv. c. 19. Tatian mentions a statue of Melanippe by Lysistratus.

2198 See B. xxxvi. c. 4.

2199 In the Eleventh Region of the City. This Temple of Ceres, Bacchus, and Proserpine, in the Circus Maximus, was vowed by A. Posthumius, the Dictator, A.U.C. 258, and dedicated by the consul Cassius, A.U.C. 261, or B.C. 493.

2200 See B. xxxiv. c. 16.

2201 Sillig (Dict. Anc. Art.) is of opinion that this Chalcosthenes is not identical with the artist of that name mentioned in B. xxxiv. c. 19; the name “Ceramicus” probably being of far earlier origin than the formation of the statues of Comedians.

2202 “Et.” The insertion of this word seems to militate against Sillig’s position.

2203 The “Pottery.”

2204 See also B. xxxvi. c. 4.

2205 See Chapter 40 of this Book.

2206 “Crater.” A vase in which wine and water were mixed for drinking.

2207 See B. xxxiii. c. 55, B. xxxvi. c. 4, and end of B. xxxiii.

2208 See B. xxxiii. c. 36.

2209 In B. viii. c. 4, for instance.

2210 The “Hercules fictilis.” It is mentioned by Martial, B. xiv. Ep. 178.

2211 See B. xxxiii. c. 2, and B. xxxvii. cc. 7, 8, 11.

2212 “Simpuvia.”

2213 See B. xxxi. c. 31.

2214 “Mammatis.” The exact meaning of this word is unknown. The passage is evidently in a corrupt state.

2215 As to the Roman “Collegia,” see B. viii. c. 42, and B. xxxiv. c. 1.

2216 “Solia.”—The same name is given also to a kind of sitting or reclining-bath, often mentioned by Pliny.

2217 Asia Minor.

2218 See B. iii. c. 18.

2219 A service of three dishes.

2220 See B. ix. c. 39.

2221 See B. ix. cc. 24, 28, 74, 79.

2222 In B. x. c. 72.

2223 See Note 2211 above.

2224 See B. xxiii. c. 47, and the end of this Book.

2225 Martial speaks of this practice, B. iii. Epigr. 81.

2226 Nothing further seems to be known of this personage, or of the grounds of his invective. Pliny may possibly allude to some abominable practices, with which Vitellius is charged by Suetonius also.

2227 The “Opus Signinum” was a plaster or cement much used for making pavements. It took its name from Signia, in Italy, celebrated for its tiles. See B. iii. c. 9.

2228 The floors of the Roman houses were seldom boarded.

2229 “Pulvis.” See B. iii. c. 9, B. xvi. c. 76, and B. xxxvi. c. 14. He alludes to the cement made of volcanic ashes, now known as “Pozzuolane.”

2230 See B. iv. c. 17.

2231 It being the practice to rub the bodies of the athletes with sand.

2232 This circumstance is mentioned also by Suetonius, in his life of Nero. Patrobius was slain by order of the Emperor Galba.

2233 Ajasson says that they are called tapias at the present day in Spain.

2234 See B. ii. c. 73.

2235 “Rubrica.”

2236 See B. xxxi. c. 28.

2237 Which was, as a measure, nearly three inches in breadth. See Introduction to Vol. III.

2238 See B. v. c. 32.

2239 Ajasson says that these bricks have been imitated by Fabroni, with a light argillaceous earth, found in the territory of Sienna. Delafosse thinks that a place called “Cala,” in the Sierra Morena, probably marks the site of the cities above mentioned.

2240 See B. iv. c. 5, and B. xxxvi. c. 4.

2241 “Gerusia.”

2242 See B. iii. c. 19.

2243 In B. iii. c. 6.

2244 See B. xviii. c. 29.

2245 “Untouched by fire.” Native sulphur.

2246 “Gleba.”

2247 Sulphur has been always considered highly useful for the cure of cutaneous affections.

2248 From ??pa??, “to carry away.”

2249 Ovid, in his “Art of Love,” speaks of purifying houses with eggs and sulphur.

2250 See B. xxxi. c. 32.

2251 There are three distinct kinds of bitumen. 1. Naphtha, also known as petroleum, or rock-oil, inflammable, volatile, soluble in alcohol, and found in France and Italy. 2. Asphalt, or bitumen of JudÆa, solid, insoluble in alcohol, and found in Lake Asphaltites in Syria, more particularly. 3. Pissasphalt, of a medium consistency between the other substances, of which it appears to be composed. See B. xxiv. c. 25.

2252 In B. v. c. 15.

2253 Naphtha, most probably.

2254 See B. xxiv. c. 25.

2255 Chapter 109.

2256 As to the “nitrum” of Pliny, see B. xxxi. c. 46.

2257 “Asphalt plaster,” probably.

2258 Or mint. See B. xix. c. 47, and B. xx. c. 53.

2259 See B. xxxii. c. 13.

2260 In B. xxxiv. c. 9.

2261 Beckmann is of opinion that our alum was not known to the Greeks or Romans, and that what the latter called “alumen” was green vitriol, or sulphate of the protoxide of iron, in an impure state. Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 180. Bohn’s Edition. Dr. Pereira remarks, however, that “there can be little doubt that Pliny was acquainted with our alum, but did not distinguish it from sulphate of iron, for he informs us that one kind of alum was white, and was used for dyeing wool of bright colours.” Materia Medica, Vol. I, Delafosse identifies the “alumen” of Pliny with double sulphate of alum and iron.

2262 “Salsugo terrÆ.”

2263 See Note 2261 above.

2264 For gilding, Hardouin says.

2265 The Roman provinces in Africa, other than Egypt.

2266 Now Strombolo. See B. iii. c. 14.

2267 Herodotus, B. ii., mentions the fact that King Amasis sent the people of Delphi a thousand talents of this substance, as his contribution towards rebuilding their temple.

2268 “Fruitful,” or “useful.”

2269 “Adulterated.”

2270 See B. xx. c. 71.

2271 “Split” alum. Probably iron alum, the French alum de plume; of a flaky, silky appearance.

2272 “Hairy alum.”

2273 See B. xxxiv. cc. 2, 29.

2274 So called, according to Dioscorides, from the “round” form of the pieces.

2275 He has previously said that the most esteemed kind was the Egyptian, that of Melos being the next best.

2276 St?pt???a, the “styptic.”

2277 “Sero picis.” Hardouin is of opinion that under this name pisselÆon is intended. See B. xv. c. 7, B. xxiv. cc. 11, 24, and B. xxv. c. 22.

2278 At the beginning of this Chapter in part.

2279 Aluminous silicates, as Delafosse remarks, more or less combined with other minerals. Though employed for various purposes in the arts, they are now but little used in medicine.

2280 Probably because it was the more extensively employed of the two, in “collyria,” or compositions for the eyes.

2281 “Star” earth, apparently.

2282 From Eretria, in Euboea. See B. iv. c. 21.

2283 In Chapter 21 of this Book.

2284 It appears to be a matter of doubt whether it was found at Selinus, in Sicily, or the place of that name in Cilicia. See B. iii. c. 14, and B. v. c. 22.

2285 Agricola is of opinion that this earth had its name from the place called Pnigeum, in the Libyan Mareotis. Other commentators would have it to be derived from p????, “to suffocate,” such being its effect if taken internally.

2286 See the next Chapter.

2287 So called from ?p????, a “vine;” either because it was applied to vines to kill the insects, or because its admixture with the soil was favourable to the cultivation of the vine.

2288 “Washes for beautifying the eye-brows.” See B. xxi. c. 73, B. xxiii. c. 51, and B. xxxiii. c. 34.

2289 Cimolian earth, known in modern chemistry as Cimolite, is not a cretaceous earth, but an aluminous silicate, still found in the island of Kimoli, or Argentiera, one of the Cyclades; See B. iv. c. 23. Tournefort describes it as a white chalk, very heavy, tasteless, and dissolving in water. It is found also at Alexandrowsk in Russia.

2290 See Chapter 25 of this Book.

2291 See B. xxxi. c. 46.

2292 See B. xii. c. 51.

2293 See B. v. c. 28.

2294 Beckmann thinks that this may have been our common chalk. Vol. II. p. 105.

2295 This seems to be the meaning of “crescit in macerando.”

2296 A.U.C. 535, it is supposed.

2297 As a plebiscitum.

2298 “Desquamatur.” This is most probably the meaning of the word, though Beckmann observes “that it was undoubtedly a term of art, which cannot be further explained, because we are unacquainted with the operation to which it alludes.”—Vol II. p. 104. Bohn’s Edition.

2299 “Funditur sulphure.” The meaning of these words is very doubtful. Beckmann proposes to read “offenditur,” but he is not supported by any of the MSS. He has evidently mistaken the meaning of the whole passage.

2300 Probably because it was too calcareous, Beckmann thinks.

2301 See B. iv. c. 3, and B. xxxvi. c. 59.

2302 Plate powder; from “argentum,” “silver.” See B. xvii. c. 4.

2303 Whitening, or chalk washed and prepared, is still used for this purpose.

2304 The goal for the chariots.

2305 This reading is restored by Sillig from the Bamberg MS., but no particulars are known relative to the person alluded to; unless, indeed, as Sillig suspects to be the case, he is identical with Publius Syrus, the writer of mimes, mentioned in B. viii. c. 77.

2306 Supposed by some to have been the Manilius who was author of the poem called “Astronomica,” still in existence. It is more probable, however, that he was the father of the poet, or perhaps the grandfather; as it is clear from a passage in Suetonius, that Staberius Eros taught at Rome during the civil wars of Sylla, while the poem must have been written, in part at least, after the death of Augustus.

2307 Being afterwards manumitted. Sillig thinks that they may have arrived in Rome about B.C. 90.

2308 “Catasta.” A raised platform of wood on which the slaves were exposed for sale.

2309 “Rectorem.” For an explanation of this allusion, see B. xxviii. c. 14.

2310 A native of Gadara in Syria, according to Josephus. Seneca speaks of him as being more wealthy than his master.

2311 Or Menodorus, who deserted Sextus Pompeius and went over to Octavianus.

2312 Who remained faithful to Pompeius, and died in his cause.

2313 He is probably speaking in reference to her paramour, the freedman Pallas. See B. xxxiii. c. 47.

2314 As to the earths of Galata and Clypea, see B. v. c. 7. The others are mentioned in B. iii. c. 11.

2315 See end of B. ix.

2316 See end of B. xxxiv.

2317 See end of B. viii.

2318 See end of Books vii. and xiv.

2319 See end of B. ii.

2320 See end of B. iii.

2321 See end of B. ii.

2322 See end of B. x.

2323 See end of B. ii.

2324 See end of B. vii.

2325 See end of B. xvi.

2326 A native of Longula in Latium. Though of dissolute character, he was famous as an orator and satirical writer. It was he who accused Nonius Asprenas of poisoning, as mentioned in Chapter 46 of this Book. He died in exile at the island of Seriphos, about A.D. 33. His works were at first proscribed, but were afterwards permitted by Caligula to be read.

2327 See end of B. vii.

2328 See end of B. xxxiii.

2329 The painter, mentioned at great length in Chapter 36 of this Book, and elsewhere.

2330 A painter of Sicyon, mentioned in Chapters 32 and 36 of this Book.

2331 Probably the painter of that name, mentioned in Chapter 36 of this Book.

2332 The artist mentioned in B. xxxiv. c. 19, and in Chapter 40 of the present Book.

2333 See end of B. xxxiii.

2334 Possibly the painter of that name, mentioned in Chapter 40 of this Book.

2335 See end of B. ii.

2336 See end of B. iii.

2337 See end of B. xxx.

2338 See end of B. iii.

2339 See end of B. xii.

2340 See end of Books iv., viii., xi., and xx.

2341 See end of B. xx.

2342 See end of Books iv. and xii.

2343 See end of B. xii.

2344 See end of B. xiii.

2345 See end of B. xii.

2346 See end of B. xii.

2347 See end of B. xxix.

2348 See end of B. xii.

2349 See end of B. xii.

2350 See end of B. xxxiii.

2351 See end of B. xxxiii.

2352 See B. xxxvii. cc. 7, 8, 11.

2353 See the lines of Juvenal, Sat. x. l. 151, et seq.

2354 He alludes to vessels made of crystal, which, as Dalechamps remarks, was long supposed to be nothing but ice in a concrete form. See B. xxxvii. c. 9.

2355 See B. viii. c. 82.

2356 “Glandia.”

2357 See Chapter 24 of this Book.

2358 See Chapter 8 of this Book.

2359 In the Eleventh Region of the City.

2360 See B. xxxv. cc. 43, 45.

2361 See B. xvii. c. 1.

2362 These two artists are invariably mentioned together. Pausanias, B. ii. c. 14, and B. iii. c. 17, speaks or them as the pupils or sons of DÆdalus; only intimating thereby, as Sillig thinks, that they were the first sculptors worthy of being associated with the father of artists. Pausanias, B. ii. c. 22, mentions ebony statues by them.

2363 In the time of the Telchines, before the arrival of Inachus in Argolis.

2364 Pausanias says that this statue was completed by their pupils. Clemens Alexandrinus mentions other works of theirs.

2365 Another reading is “Anthermus.” Of many of these sculptors, no further particulars are known.

2366 Another cause of the quarrel is said to have been the refusal of Bupalus to give his daughter in marriage to Hipponax. This quarrel is referred to in the Greek Anthology, B. iii. Epigr. 26.

2367 See B. xiv. c. 9.

2368 See B. iv. c. 20.

2369 Dedicated by Augustus, in the Tenth Region of the City.

2370 ?????? being the Greek for a “lamp.”

2371 See B. iii. c. 8: now known as the marble of Massa and Carrara, of a bluish white, and a very fine grain.

2372 A similar case has been cited, in the figure of St. Jerome, to be seen on a stone in the Grotto of Our Saviour at Bethlehem, and in a representation of the Crucifixion, in the Church of St. George, at Venice. A miniature resembling that of the poet Chaucer is to be seen on the surface of a small stone in the British Museum.

2373 See B. xxxv. c. 44.

2374 See B. xxxv. cc. 37, 40.

2375 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2376 “In the Gardens.” A suburb of Athens, in which there was a temple of Venus, or Aphrodite Urania.

2377 He is mentioned also by Pausanias and Strabo.

2378 The Goddess of Retribution. Pausanias, B. i. c. 33, says that it was the work of Phidias, and that it was made of Parian marble, which the Persians had brought into Attica for the purpose of erecting a trophy. Strabo, however, in B. ix., says that it was the work of Agoracritus and Diodotus (an artist otherwise unknown), and that it was not at all inferior to the production of Phidias. Tzetzes again, Suidas, and Photius, say that it was the work of Phidias, and that it was presented by him to his favourite pupil, Agoracritus. Sillig rejects the story of the contest, and the decision by the suffrages of the Athenian people. Some modern writers have doubted also, whether a statue of Venus could be modified so as to represent Nemesis; but not with sufficient reason, Sillig thinks.

2379 See B. iv. c. 11.

2380 A statue, Sillig supposes, of the goddess Cybele.

2381 “Pandoras Genesis.”

2382 Sillig is of opinion that this passage is corrupt, and is inclined to think, with Panofka, that the reading should be “nascenti adstantes,”—gods “standing by the new-born” Pandora.

2383 In B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2384 See B. xxxv. c. 45.

2385 “Velat specie.” There has been much discussion about the meaning of these words; and Sillig is of opinion that the figure was represented draped in a garment, which, while it seemed designed to hide the person, really exposed it to view. This dress would not improbably recommend it additionally to the inhabitants of Cos, who were skilled in making the CoÆ vestes, garments which, while they covered the body, revealed its naked charms. See further mention of them in B. ix. c. 26.

2386 Visconti thinks that a statue still preserved in the Royal Museum at Paris, is a copy of the Coan Venus. It has, however, a figure of Cupid associated with it, which, as Sillig observes, militates against the supposition.

2387 The ancient writers abound in praises of this wonderful statue. Lucian, however, has given the most complete and artistic description of it. It was supposed by the ancients, to represent Venus as standing before Paris, when he awarded to her the prize of beauty; but it has been well remarked, that the drapery in the right hand, and the vase by the side of the figure, indicate that she has either just left or is about to enter the bath. The artist modelled it from Phryne, a courtesan or hetÆra of Athens, of whom he was greatly enamoured. It was ultimately carried to Constantinople, where it perished by fire in the reign of Justinian. It is doubtful whether there are any copies of it in existence. There is, however, a so-called copy in the gardens of the Vatican, and another in the Glyptothek, at Munich. A Venus in the Museo Pio-Clementino, at Rome, is considered by Visconti and others to have been a copy of the Cnidian Venus, with the addition of drapery. It is supposed that Cleomenes, in making the Venus de Medici, imitated the Cnidian Venus in some degree.

2388 There are numerous Epigrams in reference to this statue in the Greek Anthology; the most striking line in any of which is the beautiful Pentameter:

Fe?! fe?! p?? ????? e?de e ??a??t????;
“Alas! where has Praxiteles me naked seen?”

2389 Lucian, Valerius Maximus, and AthenÆus, tell the same improbable story, borrowing it from Posidippus the historian.

2390 Bacchus.

2391 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2392 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2393 Pliny is mistaken here: for in the time of Cicero, as we find in Verr. 4, 2, 4, the Thespian Cupid was still at ThespiÆ, in Boeotia, where it had been dedicated by Phryne, and was not removed to Rome till the time of the emperors. It was the Parian Cupid, originally made for the people of Parium, that, after coming into the possession of Heius, a rich Sicilian, was forcibly taken from him by Verres.

2394 Where it was destroyed by fire in the reign of Titus. See B. xxxiv. c. 37.

2395 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2396 Frantic Bacchantes.

2397 Sacrificing Bacchantes.

2398 The name given in architecture to figures of females employed as columns in edifices. The Spartans, on taking the city of Carya, in Laconia, massacred the male inhabitants, and condemned the females to the most bitter servitude, as “hewers of wood and drawers of water.” Hence the memorials of their servitude thus perpetuated in architecture.

2399 Or companions of Bacchus. See B. xxxv. c. 36.

2400 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2401 “Symplegma.”

2402 Also mentioned in B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2403 Pausanias, B. I., speaks of three figures sculptured by Scopas; ErÔs, Himeros, and Pothos. It is doubtful, however, whether they are identical with those here spoken of.

2404 Or “Desire.” The name of “PhaËthon” is added in most of the editions, but Sillig rejects it as either a gloss, or a corruption of some other name.

2405 “Campteras.” This, which is probably the true reading, has been restored by Sillig from the Bamberg MS. The ?apt?? was the bend or turning, round the goal in the race-course for chariots; and as Vesta was symbolical of the earth, these figures, Sillig thinks, probably represented the poles, as goals of the sun’s course.

2406 Figures of Virgins, carrying on their heads baskets filled with objects consecrated to Minerva.

2407 Dedicated to Neptune by Cneius Domitius Ahenobarbus, in the Ninth Region of the City.

2408 “Et” appears a preferable reading to the “aut” of the Bamberg MS.

2409 “Hippocampi.” It is pretty clear that by this name he cannot mean the small fish so called in B. xxxii. cc. 20, 23, 27, 30, 35, 38, 50, and 53, and alluded to in B. ix. c. 1; the Syngnathus hippocampus of LinnÆus.

2410 A sea-divinity.

2411 “Pistrices.” See B. ix. cc. 2, 3, 15.

2412 Conqueror of CallÆcia. See B. iv. c. 35. This temple was dedicated to Mars.

2413 A statue of Apollo, Hardouin thinks, which was originally brought from Seleucia by C. Sosius, the quÆstor of M. Lepidus. See B. xiii. c. 5.

2414 Ajasson says that this work is identical with the group representing Niobe and her children, now at Florence. It was found in 1535, or, as some say, 1583, near the Lateran Gate at Rome; upon which, it was bought by Ferdinand de Medici, and placed in the park of one of his villas. More recently, the Emperor Leopold purchased it, and had it removed to Florence.

2415 The Temple of Janus, in the Eighth Region of the City.

2416 Probably by neither of them, as Janus was essentially an Italian Divinity. See Ovid’s Fasti, B. I.

2417 See B. xxxv. c. 37.

2418 A large upper garment, reaching to the ankles.

2419 Both Liber and Libera were originally Italian Divinities, who presided over the vine and the fields. Pliny, however, always identifies the former with Bacchus, and other writers the latter with Persephone, or Proserpina, the daughter of Demeter or Ceres. Ovid, Fasti, B. iii. l. 512, calls Ariadne, “Libera.”

2420 See B. xvi. c. 76.

2421 A disciple of Marsyas, and a famous player on the flute. See p. 319.

2422 All these figures have been found copied in the frescoes of Herculaneum.

2423 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2424 It is doubtful whether this is the same artist that is mentioned in B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2425 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2426 Hence, too, the use of the word “Mausoleum,” as meaning a splendid tomb.

2427 He means, probably, the extent of the colonnade or screen which surrounded it. The Mausoleum was erected at Halicarnassus.

2428 Facing east and west.

2429 Or “wing.” The “ptera,” or “pteromata,” properly speaking, were the two wings at the sides of a building. See Note 2431 below.

2430 She only survived her husband two years.

2431 Another reading, and perhaps a preferable one, is “one hundred” feet. The account given by Pliny is very confused, and LittrÉ has taken some pains to explain the construction of this building. He is of opinion that in the first place, a quadrangular main building was erected, 63 feet in length on the north and south, the breadth of the east and west faces being shorter, some 42 feet perhaps. Secondly, that there was a screen of 36 columns surrounding the main building, and 411 feet in circumference. (He adopts this reading in preference to the 440 feet of the Bamberg MS.) That the longer sides of this screen were 113.25 feet in extent, and the shorter 92.125 feet. That between the main building and this screen, or colonnade, there was an interval of 25.125 feet. Thirdly, that the colonnade and the main buildings were united by a vaulted roof, and that this union formed the “Pteron.” Fourthly, that rising from this Pteron, there was a quadrangular truncated pyramid, formed of twenty-four steps, and surmounted with a chariot of marble. This would allow, speaking in round numbers, 37½ feet for the height of the main body of the building, 37½ feet for the pyramid, and twenty-five feet for the height of the chariot and the figure which it doubtless contained.

2432 Supposed to be the person alluded to by Horace, 1 Sat. 3, 90.

2433 He is mentioned also by Tatian, and is supposed to have lived about the time of Alexander the Great.

2434 “Charites.”

2435 “Porch,” or “Vestibule” of the Citadel at Athens.

2436 Mentioned in B. xxxv. c. 40. The present Socrates is identified by Pausanias, B. i. c. 22, and B. ix. c. 25, and by Diogenes Laertius, B. ii. c. 19, with the great Athenian philosopher of that name, son of the statuary Sophroniscus: but the question as to his identity is very doubtful. Diogenes Laertius adds, that whereas artists had previously represented the Graces naked, Socrates sculptured them with drapery.

2437 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2438 See B. xxxv. c. 45.

2439 Or Muses of ThespiÆ, in Boeotia.

2440 There have been several distinguished sculptors, all of this name. A statuary, son of Apollodorus the Athenian, made the celebrated Venus de Medici. It is the opinion of Visconti and Thiersch, that the artist here mentioned flourished before the destruction of Corinth.

2441 This name is doubtful, and nothing is known relative to the artist.

2442 “Hippiades” is the old reading, which Dalechamps considers to mean “Amazons.” The Appiades were Nymphs of the Appian Spring, near the temple of Venus Genetrix, in the Forum of Julius CÆsar. See Ovid, Art. Am. B. i. l. 81, and B. iii. l. 451; and Rem. Am. l. 659.

2443 From an inscription on a statue still extant, he is supposed to have been a pupil of Pasiteles, and consequently to have flourished about B.C. 25.

2444 Figures in which the form and attributes of Hermes, or Mercury, and Eros, or Cupid, were combined, Hardouin thinks.

2445 In B. xxxiii. c. 55.

2446 In Caria: see B. v. c. 29.

2447 Or “Xenias”—“Presiding over hospitality,” or “Protector of strangers.”

2448 The story was, that Zethus and Amphion bound Dirce, queen of Thebes, to the flanks of an infuriated bull, in revenge for the death of their mother, Antiope, who had been similarly slain by her. This group is supposed still to exist, in part, in the “Farnese Bull,” which has been in a great measure restored. Winckelmann is of opinion, however, that the Farnese Bull is of anterior date to that here mentioned, and that it belongs to the school of Lysippus.

2449 Probably a native of Rhodes. No further particulars of this artist appear to be known.

2450 Bacchus.

2451 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2452 A different person, probably, from the painter, mentioned in B. xxxv. c. 40.

2453 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2454 Supposed by Sillig not to be the early statuary of Argos of that name, who flourished, probably, B.C. 476.

2455 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2456 “Pasiteles” would appear to be a preferable reading; for Pliny would surely have devoted more space to a description of these works of Praxiteles.

2457 The same artist that is previously mentioned, Sillig thinks.

2458 Of Jupiter.

2459 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2460 “Symplegma.” See Note 2401, page 314.

2461 The first being in a stooping posture, washing herself.

2462 In B. xxxiii. c. 55, and B. xxxiv. c. 18.

2463 A sculptor of the age of Alexander the Great. He is also mentioned by Tatian. For an account of Callisthenes, see end of B. xii.

2464 Winckelmann supposes that these artists lived in the time of Lysippus; but, as may be discovered from an attentive examination of the present passage, Lessing and Thiersch are probably right in considering them to have been contemporaries of the Emperor Titus. This group is generally supposed to have been identical with the LaocoÖn still to be seen in the Court of the Belvedere, in the Vatican at Rome; having been found, in 1506, in a vault beneath the spot known as the Place de Sette Sale, by Felix de Fredi, who surrendered it, in consideration of a pension, to Pope Julius II. The group, however, is not made of a single block, which has caused some to doubt its identity: but it is not improbable, that when originally made, its joints were not perceptible to a common observer. The spot, too, where it was found was actually part of the palace of Titus. It is most probable that the artists had the beautiful episode of LaocoÖn in view, as penned by Virgil, Æn. B. II.; though Ajasson doubts whether they derived any inspiration from it. LaocoÖn, in the sublime expression of his countenance, is doing any thing, he says, but—

“Clamores simul horrendos ad sidera tollit.”
“Sending dire outcries to the stars of heaven.”

2465 This was an ancient and hideous idol, probably. Plato, Diodorus Siculus, Plautus, Lactantius, Arnobius, and Isidorus, all concur in saying that it was Saturn in honour of whom human victims were immolated.

2466 “Ad Nationes.” A portico built by Augustus, and adorned with statues representing various nations.

2467 “Thespiades.” They were brought by Mummius from ThespiÆ, in Boeotia. See B. xxxiv. c. 19, and Note 2439, above.

2468 See B. xxxv. c. 45, and end of B. xxxiii.

2469 Magna GrÆcia.

2470 Built by Metellus Macedonicus.

2471 “Navalia.” This was the name of certain docks at Rome, where ships were built, laid up, and refitted. They were attached to the Emporium, without the Trigeminian Gate, and were connected with the Tiber.

2472 See B. xxxv. c. 45.

2473 In the Ninth Region of the City. These figures are mentioned also by Suetonius, C. 46.

2474 See B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2475 A singular combination of names, as they mean “Lizard” and “Frog.” No further particulars of these artists are known, but they appear to have lived in the time of Pompey.

2476 Of Juno and Apollo.

2477 “SpirÆ.” See Chapter 56 of this Book.

2478 Winckelmann, in Vol. II. p. 269, of the Monumenti Antichi ined., gives the chapiter of an Ionic column, belonging to the church of San Lorenzo, without the walls, at Rome, on the volutes of which are represented a frog and a lizard.

2479 The old reading is adopted here, in preference to that of the Bamberg MS., which does not appear reconcileable to sense in saying that this temple of Jupiter was originally made in honour of Juno; for in such case there could be no mistake in introducing the emblems of female worship.

2480 A sculptor of Miletus. See B. vii. c. 21.

2481 A LacedÆmonian artist. See B. vii. c. 21.

2482 As well as that of Paros.

2483 Only completed in the time of the Emperor Adrian.

2484 Cebriones, the charioteer of Hector. See Il. B. xvi. l. 735.

2485 See B. xxxiii. c. 23.

2486 This is generally explained as meaning ordinary stone, but covered with elaborate paintings, as was then the practice in the magnificent villas that were built at Tibur, the modern Tivoli. See, however, Chapter 48, and Note 2784.

2487 As applied to the decorations of the walls of houses.

2488 This date does not agree with that given to Scopas, one of the artists who worked at the Mausoleum, in the early part of B. xxxiv. c. 19. Sillig, however, is inclined to think that there were two artists named Scopas, and would thus account for the diversity of about seventy years between the dates.

2489 See end of B. ii.

2490 Owing to the liberality of CÆsar, he amassed great riches. He is repeatedly attacked by Catullus (Carm. xxix., xliii., lvii.), and accused of extortion, and other vices. Horace also speaks of him in terms of ridicule, I Sat. 5, 37.

2491 See B. iv. c. 21.

2492 See Chapter 4 of this Book.

2493 The black marbles, Ajasson remarks, are comparatively rare. He is of opinion that the colour of the Lucullan marble was the noir antique of the French, and says that it is to be found at Bergamo, Carrara, Prato in Tuscany, and near Spa in Belgium.

2494 “Chios” is another reading.

2495 “Thundering Jupiter.” This temple was built by Augustus.

2496 Ajasson says that his remarks on the choice of the sand for this purpose, are very judicious.

2497 A recommendation worse than useless, Ajasson remarks.

2498 For this purpose, at the present day, granular corindon, or yellow emery, is used, as also a mixture composed of the oxides of lead and of tin; the substance being repeatedly moistened when applied.

2499 See Chapters 13 and 43 of this Book.

2500 A city in Crete where the stone was prepared for use.

2501 “Cotes.”

2502 Books III. IV. V. and VI.

2503 The modern Ophite, both Noble, Serpentine, and Common.

2504 From the Greek ?f??, a “serpent.”

2505 This would appear to be a kind of Apatite, or Augustite, found in crystalline rocks.

2506 A superstition, owing solely to the name and appearance of the stone.

2507 From the Greek t?f?a, “ashes.” The modern Tephroite is a silicate of manganese.

2508 Memphis, in Egypt.

2509 A variety of the modern Porphyry, possibly; a compact feldspathic base, with crystals of feldspar. Ajasson refuses to identify it with porphyry, and considers it to be the stone called Red antique, of a deep uniform red, and of a very fine grain; which also was a production of Egypt.

2510 “Small stone.”

2511 Of porphyrites.

2512 “Procurator.”

2513 See B. xxxvi. c. 38. See also the Lydian stone, or touchstone, mentioned in B. xxxiii. c. 43.

2514 From ??sa???, a “touchstone.”

2515 Philostratus gives a short account of this group, and copies of it are to be seen in the Vatican, and in the grounds of the Tuilleries.

2516 See B. v. c. 10.

2517 The Egyptians called it, not Memnon, but Amenophis, and it is supposed that it represented a monarch of the second dynasty. This is probably the statue still to be seen at Medinet Abou, on the Libyan side of the Nile, in a sitting posture, and at least 60 feet in height. The legs, arms, and other parts of the body are covered with inscriptions, which attest that, in the third century of the Christian era, the priests still practised upon the credulity of the devotees, by pretending that it emitted sounds. It may possibly have been erected for astronomical purposes, or for the mystic worship of the sun. The Greek name “Memnon” is supposed to have been derived from the Egyptian Mei Amun, “beloved of Ammon.”

2518 Ajasson remarks that under this name the ancients meant, first, yellow calcareous Alabaster, and secondly, Chalcedony, unclassified.

2519 See end of the present Book.

2520 See B. vi. cc. 27, 28, 32.

2521 “Variatum est.”

2522 Ajasson thinks that these columns, in reality, were made, in both instances, of yellow jasper, or else yellow sardonyx, a compound of sard and chalcedony.

2523 Erected A.U.C. 741.

2524 See B. xxxiii. c. 47.

2525 The reading here is doubtful, and it is questionable whether he considers the two stones as identical.

2526 Probably calcareous Alabaster, Ajasson thinks. See B. xxxvii. c. 54.

2527 See B. xiii. c. 3.

2528 Plaster of Paris is made of gypsum or alabaster, heated and ground.

2529 A feature both of jasper and of sardonyx.

2530 By some persons it has been considered to be the same with the “lychnitis,” or white marble, mentioned in Chapter 4 of this Book. Ajasson is of opinion that it has not been identified.

2531 Ajasson is in doubt whether this stone was really a marble or a gypsic alabaster. It received its name from the river Curalius or Coural, near which it was found; and it was also known as Sangaric marble. Ajasson thinks that the ancient milk-white marble, still found in Italy, and known to the dealers in antiquities as Palombino, may have been the “corallitic” stone. He also mentions the fine white marble known as Grechetto.

2532 See B. v. c. 29. Sulphuret of manganese is now known as Alabandine; it is black, but becomes of a tarnished brown on exposure to the air. It is not improbable that this manganese was used for colouring glass, and that in Chapter 66 of this Book Pliny again refers to manganese when speaking of a kind of “magnet” or load-stone. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 237-8, Bohn’s Edition; who thinks, that in the present passage Pliny is speaking of a kind of marble. It is the fact, however, that Pyrolusite, or grey ore of manganese, is used, at a red heat, for discharging the brown and green tints of glass. See also B. xxxiv. c. 42, and the Note.

2533 Syenite is the name still given to feldspar, hornblende, and quartz, passing into each other by insensible gradations, and resembling granite.

2534 “Varied with red spots,” similar to our red granite.

2535 “Obelisci.” So called from ?e??s???, a “small spit,” in consequence of their tapering form.

2536 Meaning, probably, that in the Egyptian language, the same word is used as signifying a “spit” and a “ray” of light; for it is generally agreed that the word “obeliscus” is of Greek origin.

2537 He does not appear to have been identified; and the correct reading is doubtful.

2538 Heliopolis, or On. See B. v. c. 11.

2539 These figures or hieroglyphics did not denote the phonetic language of Egypt, but only formed a symbolical writing.

2540 Perhaps the same as “Sesostris.” The former reading is “Sothis.”

2541 Ajasson identifies him with Rameses III., a king of the eighteenth dynasty, who reigned B.C. 1561. This was also one of the names of Sesostris the Great.

2542 The name of the bull divinity worshipped by the people of On, or Heliopolis; while by the people of Memphis it was known as Apis.

2543 This, Hardouin says, was the same obelisk that was afterwards erected by Constantius, son of Constantine the Great, in the Circus Maximus at Rome; whence it was removed by Pope Sextus V., in the year 1588, to the Basilica of the Lateran.

2544 This name is probably mutilated: there are about twenty different readings of it.

2545 This name is also very doubtful. One reading is “Eraph,” and Hardouin attempts to identify him with the Pharaoh Hophra of Jeremiah, xliv. 30, the Ouafres of the Chronicle of Eusebius, and the Apries of Herodotus.

2546 The Nectanabis, probably, of Plutarch, in his Life of AgesilaÜs, and the Nectanebus of Nepos, in the Life of Chabrias.

2547 Callixenus of Rhodes was a contemporary of Ptolemy Philadelphus, and was the author of a description of Alexandria, and of a catalogue of painters and sculptors.

2548 Egyptian talents, probably. See. B. xxxiii. c. 15.

2549 Evidently a stupendous monument, or rather aggregate of buildings, erected by Ptolemy II., Philadelphus, in memory of his wife and sister, ArsinoË. See B. xxxiv. c. 42.

2550 Caligula.

2551 See B. xvi. c. 76, and B. xxxv. c. 47.

2552 Or Circus Maximus; in the Eleventh Region of the City. According to Kircher, it was this obelisk that Pope Sextus V. had disinterred, and placed before the church of the Madonna del Popolo.

2553 There are sixteen various readings to this name.

2554 Diogenes Laertius says that he arrived in Egypt in the reign of King Amasis.

2555 Boscovich and Brotero would read here “eighty-two feet and three quarters,” which is more in accordance with its height, as measured by Kircher.

2556 After being long buried in ruins, it was disinterred, but not re-erected, by Pope Benedict XIV. When thus brought to light, it was found to be broken asunder. On it there was an inscription stating that the Emperor Augustus had “presented it to the Sun”—“Soli donum dedit.”

2557 Twelve o’clock in the day.

2558 After the summer solstice.

2559 The one that is mentioned above as having been removed from Alexandria by Caligula.

2560 This obelisk was transferred by Pope Sextus V. from the Circus Vaticanus to the place of the Cathedral of St. Peter.

2561 So called because it was laid out on some gardens which had belonged to one Vaticanus.

2562 Caligula.

2563 There are nine or ten readings of this name. Bunsen suggests “Menophtheus,” the Egyptian king Meneph-Pthah.

2564 In Egypt, probably.

2565 Ajasson thinks that they were intended as places of sepulture for the kings, but for the concealment, also, of their treasures.

2566 See B. v. c. 9.

2567 In Chapter 19 of this Book.

2568 See B. v. c. 9. Herodotus says that these pyramids were built by King Moeris, in the middle of the lake, towering fifty paces above the surface of the water. Diodorus Siculus says that they were built by him in honour of himself and his wife.

2569 Or left-hand side to those coming down the stream. He alludes to the three great Pyramids of Ghizeh, not far from Cairo. There are numerous other pyramids to be seen in Egypt.

2570 In B. v. c. 9.

2571 It still exists, though the face is mutilated. It was disinterred from the sand by Belzoni, but is now again nearly covered. According to Cavaglia, the signature of the Historian Arrian was found inscribed on one of the fore-paws, when it was disinterred.

2572 This reading is, perhaps, preferable to the LXI. s, (61½) of the Bamberg MS. The head and neck, when uncovered, were found to be 27 feet in height.

2573 Built by King Cheops, according to Herodotus, B. ii.

2574 All these writers are mentioned in the list of authors at the end of the present Book.

2575 For the use of the workmen. There is, probably, no foundation for a statement so exact as this; as it would be very singular that such a fact should continue to be known, and the names of the builders be buried in oblivion.

2576 According to modern measurement, the sides of its base measure at the foundation 763 feet 4 inches, and it occupies a space of more than 13 acres. Its perpendicular height is 480 feet.

2577 Other readings are 883, and 783.

2578 Differing very considerably from the modern measurement. These variations may possibly arise, however, from a large portion of the base being covered with sand.

2579 It was entirely coated with marble from the Thebaid; which, however, was removed by the Arabs in the middle ages. In the vicinity there is a fourth pyramid, but of such small dimensions that some of the Egyptian obelisks exceed it in height.

2580 “Nitrum.” See B. xxxi. c. 46.

2581 From this reason being given, it would almost appear that these “bridges” in reality were aqueducts, for conveying the water, in order to melt the mounds of salt and nitre.

2582 A very improbable story, as Ajasson remarks; as if the method of ascertaining the heights of edifices was unknown to the sages of Egypt, and the constructors of the Pyramids!

2583 Herodotus, B. ii. cc. 134, 5, takes great pains to prove the absurdity of this story; and there is little doubt that the beautiful courtesan has been confounded with the equally beautiful Egyptian Queen, Nitocris, who is said by Julius Africanus and Eusebius to have built the third pyramid. As to the courtesan having been a fellow-slave of the fabulist, Æsop, it is extremely doubtful.

2584 The greater harbour, there being two at Alexandria.

2585 Ptolemy Lagus.

2586 Supposed by Thiersch to have been the same person as the statuary mentioned in B. xxxiv. c. 19.

2587 A risk that is now obviated, if, indeed, there is such a risk, by the use of revolving lights and coloured lights.

2588 See B. v. c. 9.

2589 The site of this labyrinth has not been traced, but Sir G. Wilkinson is inclined to think that it was at Howarah el SoghaÏr in the FaiÖum.

2590 Similar, probably, to the one at Hampton Court.

2591 Most modern writers, and some of the ancients, have altogether denied the existence of the Cretan Labyrinth; but, judging from the testimony of Tournefort and Cockerell, it is most probable that it really did exist, and that it was a vast natural grotto or cavern, enlarged and made additionally intricate by human ingenuity. There are many caverns of this nature in Crete, and one near Gortyna, at Hagios-Deka, is replete with galleries and intricate windings similar to those ascribed to the Labyrinth of DÆdalus.

2592 See Chapter 13 of this Book. He is surprised that the people of Egypt, a country which abounded in exquisite marbles, should have used that of another country in preference to their own.

2593 As to the meaning of this word, see B. v. c. 9.

2594 See Chapter 5 of this Book.

2595 “UlnÆ.” See Introduction to Vol. III.

2596 The ?????a was a Greek square measure, containing 2500 square feet.

2597 See Chapter 11 of this Book.

2598 As to the meaning of this word, see Chapter 4 of this Book, page 317, and Note 2429.

2599 “Circummon” is a more common reading.

2600 Or acacia. See B. xxiv. c. 65.

2601 Welcker remarks that it is uncertain whether this Labyrinth was erected as a temple of the Cabiri, or whether it had any connection with the art of mining.

2602 Smilis lived, probably, 200 years before Rhoecus and Theodorus, and was a native of Ægina, not Lemnos. Sillig, however, is inclined to think that there were two artists of this name; the elder a contemporary of DÆdalus, and the maker of several wooden statues.

2603 See B. xxxv. c. 43.

2604 See B. iii. c. 8.

2605 A round, broad-brimmed hat, such as we see represented in the statues of Mercury.

2606 Where two brazen vessels were erected on a column, adjoining to which was the statue of a boy with a whip; which, when agitated by the wind, struck the vessels, and omens were drawn from the tinkling noise produced, significant of future events, it was supposed.

2607 A building like this, as Niebuhr says, is absolutely impossible, and belongs to the “Arabian Nights.” The description in some particulars resembles that of a Chinese pagoda.

2608 Probably of Babylon, which were built on terraces raised on arches.

2609 His meaning is, that it was built upon arches.

2610 Asia Minor.

2611 The Hotel de Ville at Brussels is said to have been built upon a stratum of hides.

2612 See Chapter 4 of the present Book. Sillig, in his “Dictionary of Ancient Artists,” suggests a reading which would make the passage to mean that Scopas was jointly architect with Chersiphron. The latter, however, was not the architect of the second temple at Ephesus, but flourished nearly four hundred years before.

2613 Strabo says that, in conjunction with his son Metagenes, he began the first Temple at Ephesus. Thiersch is of opinion that he lived about the first Olympiad, He is mentioned also in B. vii. c. 38.

2614 “Epistylia.” See B. xxxv. c. 49.

2615 Which must have been above the bags and at the summit of the inclined plane.

2616 See B. v. c. 40.

2617 “Lapis Fugitivus.”

2618 A public place where the Prytanes or chief magistrates assembled, and where the public banquets were celebrated.

2619 Or “Narrow” gate, apparently. Dion Cassius, B. 74, tells a similar story nearly, of seven towers at Byzantium, near the Thracian Gate; and “Thracia” is given by the Bamberg MS. It is most probable that the two accounts were derived from the same source.

2620 ?pt?f????, “seven times vocal.” Plutarch also mentions this portico.

2621 ????e?t?????, the “senate house” or “council-chamber.”

2622 It was the most ancient of the bridges at Rome, and was so called from its being built upon “sublices,” or wooden beams. It was originally built by Ancus Martius, and was afterwards rebuilt by the Pontifices or pontiffs. We learn from Ovid, Fasti, B. v. l. 621, that it was still a wooden bridge in the reign of Augustus. In the reign of Otho it was carried away by an inundation. In later times it was also known as the Pons Æmilius, from the name of the person probably under whose superintendence it was rebuilt.

2623 See B. xxxiv. c. 11.

2624 L. Æmilius Paulus, who was consul with C. Marcellus, A.U.C. 703. His Basilica, a building which served as a court of law and as an exchange, was erected in the Eighth Region of the City, at the cost of 1500 talents; which were sent to him by CÆsar, Plutarch says, as a bribe to gain him over from the aristocratical party. It was surrounded with an open peristyle of columns of Phrygian marble.

2625 “Diribitorium.” See B. xvi. c. 76.

2626 Scribonius Libo, who was Ædile during the consulship of Cicero.

2627 “Mound,” or “Terrace.” See B. iii. c. 9, where it is ascribed to Tarquinius Superbus; but Strabo seems to attribute its foundation to Servius Tullius.

2628 Thebes, in Egypt. See Chapter 20 of this Book.

2629 A.U.C. 721. He alludes probably to the cleansing of the sewers beneath the city, which took place, Dion Cassius informs us, in the Ædileship of Agrippa.

2630 As Hardouin remarks, the story of the Milesian Virgins, as related by Aulus Gellius and Plutarch, is very similar.

2631 A.U.C. 676.

2632 Caligula. The Palace of Caligula was situate on the Palatine Hill: that of Nero extended from the Palatine Hill to the Esquiline, nearly the whole of which was covered by it. It was left unfinished by Nero, but the Emperor Otho completed it. Martial, Spectac. Ep. 2, speaks in terms of indignation of there being now “but one house in all the City;” but, unfortunately, he gives utterance to it with a view of flattering Domitian.

2633 Whence its name, “Aurea,” the “golden” Palace.

2634 “Sellaria.”

2635 By this mode of expression, he probably means that they were “birds of a feather”—one as bad as the other.

2636 His mother, Metella CÆcilia, became the wife of Sylla.

2637 He forgets the Pyramids and the Labyrinth of Egypt, which he has so recently described.

2638 See B. xvii. c. 1, and Chapter 3 of the present Book. L. Crassus is the person alluded to.

2639 “Four” is the number mentioned in B. xvii. c. 1.

2640 In Chapter 2 of this Book.

2641 In B. xxxiv. c. 17.

2642 “Cavea.” The place where the spectators sat, much like the “pit” of our theatres.

2643 See B. xxxiii. c. 19.

2644 “Choragio.”

2645 He was defeated and slain in Africa by Juba and P. Attius Varus.

2646 And, consequently, of more strict manners, and more strict morals.

2647 “Tabulis.” The wooden frames, probably, which formed the margin of one side of each theatre, and which, when they were brought together, would make a diameter running through the circle which they formed. Hardouin thinks that these theatres are alluded to in Virgil, Georg. B. III. l. 22, et seq.

2648 In allusion, probably, to the addresses delivered by Curio, when tribune, from the Rostra, in favour of CÆsar.

2649 “Pensiles.” Pliny not improbably intends a pun here, this word meaning also “suspended,” or “poised”—in reference, probably, to their suspension on the pivots in Curio’s theatres.

2650 Between CÆsar and Pompey, which he is supposed to have inflamed for his own private purposes.

2651 He was prÆtor B.C. 144; and, in order that he might complete his aqueduct, his office was prolonged another year.

2652 This aqueduct was begun by Appius Claudius CÆcus, the censor, and was the first made at Rome; B.C. 313.

2653 See B. iii. c. 17. It was commenced by M. Curius Dentatus, B.C. 273, the water being brought a distance of 43 miles. It was afterwards known as the “Anio Vetus,” to distinguish it from another aqueduct from the same river, mentioned in this Chapter, and called the “Anio Novus.” The former was constructed of Peperino stone, and the water-course was lined with cement. Considerable remains of it are still to be seen.

2654 The Aqua Tepula was constructed B.C. 127; so that it is doubtful if Pliny is not here in error.

2655 The Aqua Marcia was brought a distance of upwards of 60 miles, from the vicinity of Sublaqueum, now Subiaco, and was of such elevation that water could be supplied to the loftiest part of the Capitoline Hill. A considerable number of the arches are still standing. In the vicinity of the city it was afterwards united with the Aqua Tepula and the Aqua Julia; the watercourse of the last being above that of the Aqua Tepula, and that above the course of the Aqua Marcia. See B. xxxi. cc. 24, 25.

2656 See B. xxxi. cc. 24, 25.

2657 See B. xxxi. c. 25.

2658 See end of B. iii.

2659 Victor mentions 856 public baths at Rome.

2660 Caligula.

2661 Anio Novus.

2662 Nero.

2663 See B. ii. c. 106, and B. iii. c. 17. In order to check the sudden rise of its waters, a design was entertained by Julius CÆsar to construct a subterranean canal from the lake into the valley of the Liris, which, unfortunately, was frustrated by his death. Claudius, however, executed the work, by cutting a gallery upwards of an English mile and a half through the limestone rock; a work which, according to Suetonius, occupied thirty thousand workmen continually for eleven years. On opening it with a mock naval combat, an accident happened in which many persons lost their lives, and Claudius himself but narrowly escaped. The emissary answered its purpose for some time, and, though Nero suffered the works to fall into decay, they were repaired by Hadrian. In the middle ages, however, the work fell in, and has not since been restored.

2664 See B. iii. c. 9.

2665 “Magnes.”

2666 In Chapter 23 of this Book.

2667 “Iron earth;” from s?d????, “iron.” The magnet, or loadstone itself, is an oxide of iron, known as Oxidulated iron, or Ferroso-ferric oxide; sometimes in combination with quartz or alumine.

2668 From Heraclea, in Lydia, or in Thessaly, according to some accounts. It is not improbable, however, that it was so called after “Heracles,” or Hercules, on account of its powerful influence upon iron ores.

2669 Isidorus says, “India,” in B. 16 of the “Origines.”

2670 See the list of authors at the end of this Book.

2671 Varieties, no doubt, of oxide of iron.

2672 An absurd distinction, as Ajasson remarks; based, probably, on Eastern notions, and with reference to the comparative powers of attraction.

2673 From a?a, “blood.” He alludes to Specular iron, red ochre, or red hematite, another oxide of iron.

2674 Sometimes it has, but in a very slight degree.

2675 Ajasson remarks that most probably the possessors of this pretended variety knew the distinction between the two poles of the magnet, and took care, when it was their interest to do so, to place the opposite pole towards that of the other loadstone.

2676 It was the belief of the Duke of Noya Caraffa, that this stone was identical with Tourmaline: but, as Beckmann says, tourmaline, when heated, first attracts iron, and then repels it. Hist. Inv. Vol. I. pp. 87, 88. Bohn’s Edition. Ajasson is of opinion that the Theamedes was neither more nor less than the ordinary loadstone, with the negative pole presented, by designing persons, towards another magnet.

2677 In B. ii. c. 98, and B. xx. c. 1.

2678 See B. iv. c. 23.

2679 See B. ii. c. 106, Vol. I. p. 137, and Note 687. There is little doubt that this was a volcanic, porous product.

2680 From s???, “flesh,” and f???, “to eat.” See B. ii. c. 98. Ajasson identifies it with Alunite, or Alum stone, in its several varieties.

2681 Both of them varieties of calcareous tufa, Ajasson thinks.

2682 Or Sarcophagus: see the preceding Chapter.

2683 Democritus, amongst the ancients, and Savonarola and Cardan, in more recent times, have attributed to stones the powers of reproduction. VivÈs speaks of certain diamonds which conceive and fructify; and Avicenna speaks of the selenite or moon-stone of Arabia, which, when suspended from a tree, generates other stones of a similar nature. Tournefort also entertained similar opinions.

2684 Fossil teeth of mammiferÆ, probably.

2685 Fossil animal remains, no doubt.

2686 Cneius Pompeius. See B. iii. c. 3.

2687 “Palmati.” This is more probably the meaning, than the “human palm,” as LittrÉ renders it. They were fossil impressions of leaves, in all probability.

2688 See Chapter 43 of this Book: also B. iv. cc. 7, 8.

2689 Stones so called, possibly, from being found in the vicinity of Cora in Italy: See B. iii. c. 9. These stones are also mentioned by Isidorus, Orig. B. xvi. c. 4.

2690 Identified by Ajasson and Desfontaines? with Quartz molar agate, very abundant in this volcanic region of Italy.

2691 “Molares.” “Millstone.”

2692 Or Serpentine. See Chapter 11 of this Book.

2693 Not the Pyrites of modern Mineralogy, combinations of sulphur with various mineral ores.

2694 The Greek for “fire” being p??.

2695 Sulphate of copper, probably, our Chalcopyrite, or yellow copper pyrites.

2696 See B. v. c. 35.

2697 Or “quick,” “vivos.” Ajasson identifies these with the quartz agates that form our gun-flints, a Chalcedonic variety of Silica.

2698 Amadue, or German tinder.

2699 Fossil shells of oysters and bivalve mollusks, combined, probably, with Fahlunite or Hydrous Iolite.

2700 This is the most delicate variety of Asbestus, a kind of Hornblende: it presents the lustre of satin. As to Asbestus, see B. xix. c. 4, where Pliny has evidently taken it to be a vegetable production.

2701 See B. xxxv. c. 52.

2702 “Earthy” stone. These are either nodules of iron-stone, hollow in the centre, or else round, inorganic masses, hollow, and lined with crystals within. These latter are mostly of a silicious nature.

2703 It was, probably, a yellow, argillaceous earth, and it is more probable that it derived its name from e??, “honey,” in consequence of its colour than by reason of its supposed sweet juices. The Mellite, Mellitite, or Honey-stone of modern Mineralogy, also known as Mellate of Alumina, has its name from its honey-yellow colour. It is found in Thuringia, Moravia, and Bohemia; but most probably was unknown in the days of Pliny.

2704 See B. xx. cc. 6, 21.

2705 Our jet, which somewhat resembles cannel-coal, and is found in clay soils.

2706 See B. v. c. 28, where a place called “GagÆ” is mentioned. In Note 3900 to that Chapter, “gagates” is erroneously rendered “agate.”

2707 See B. v. c. 26.

2708 This comparison is not inapt, as it is closely akin to Lignite, or brown coal.

2709 A bituminous and animal odour, Ajasson says, quite peculiar to itself.

2710 He has borrowed this erroneous assertion, probably, from Nicander, who, with Pliny, says the same of the “Thracian stone,” which has not been identified, but is supposed to have been a sort of coal. See B. xxxiii. c. 30.

2711 This is, probably, the meaning of “sonticus morbus,” a disease, which, according to the jurists, excused those affected with it, from attending in courts of justice.

2712 Albertus Magnus, De Mineral. B. ii., says that if it is given in water to a female, it will have a diuretic effect immediately, if she is not in a state of virginity, and that the contrary will be the case if she is.

2713 See B. xxx. c. 5. According to Dalechamps, this was practised by placing the jet upon a hatchet at a red heat.

2714 “Stone-macerater.” From t???, to “macerate,” and ?????, “a stone.”

2715 Dioscorides says that it was found in Cappadocia also; and both he and Galen attribute to it certain medicinal properties. It was used either for colouring, or else, like fuller’s earth, for taking the grease out of wool and cloth. Ajasson is inclined to think that it was either a volcanic scoria or a Peperite, also of volcanic origin.

2716 Or “blood-stone,” mentioned already in Chapter 25 of this Book.

2717 He is evidently speaking here of the red peroxide of iron.

2718 Vermilion. See B. xxxiii. c. 37.

2719 Literally, “split” stone; so called, probably, from its laminated form. Ajasson identifies it with yellow or brown iron ore, known in Mineralogy as Limonite, or Brown Hematite.

2720 “Explendis oculorum lacunis.”

2721 Mentioned in Chapter 25 of this Book.

2722 Mentioned also in Chapter 25. Probably Red peroxide of iron, in a massive form.

2723 “All-serviceable,” or “all-heal.”

2724 “Man-subduing.”

2725 The colour of Specular iron, or red peroxide of iron, being of a dark steel-grey or iron-black, this is probably another variety of it. Ajasson thinks that it includes compact or massive red oxide of iron, and scaly red iron, or red iron froth, which leaves red marks upon the fingers.

2726 See Chapter 11 of this Book. Its alleged attraction of silver and copper is fabulous, no doubt.

2727 This is probably the Limonite, or Hydrous peroxide of iron, mentioned in the preceding Chapter. See Note 2719 above.

2728 Identified by Ajasson with Red ochre, or Reddle, a red peroxide of iron, used for red crayons in drawing.

2729 “Liver-stone.” Not to be confounded with the Hepatite of modern Mineralogy, or Sulphate of Barytes.

2730 “Spleen-stone.”

2731 See B. xxxv. c. 14.

2732 Identified by Ajasson with Laminated protoxide of iron. It has probably an affinity to the variety noticed above, in Notes 2719 and 2727.

2733 Owing solely, in all probability, to its name, “blood-stone.”

2734 Ajasson is at a loss to know whether this is our Anthracite, a non-bituminous coal, or some kind of bituminous coal. Delafosse takes it to be pit-coal.

2735 Or “eagle-stone.” It is a Geodes, mentioned in Chapter 23 of this Book, a globular mass of clay iron-stone. Sometimes it is hollow within, and sometimes it encloses another stone, or a little water, or some mineral dust.

2736 Chapter 4.

2737 See B. iv. c. 2.

2738 A kind of pumice, Ajasson thinks, or porous feldspathic scoria from volcanos.

2739 In B. xxxv. c. 53.

2740 In Chapter 37 of this Book.

2741 See B. xxiii. cc. 45, 80.

2742 Probably of a similar nature to the Samian stone.

2743 Pumice is still used as the basis of a dentifrice, but it destroys the enamel of the teeth.

2744 See Note 2739 above.

2745 Or “temples of the Muses:” evidently grottos in the present instance.

2746 In allusion to the line, “Arid modo pumice expolitum”—“Just polished with dry pumice-stone.” Ep. I. l. 2. Both the backs of books and the parchment used for writing were rubbed with pumice.

2747 Sec B. v. c. 36.

2748 See B. xxxiv. c. 22.

2749 Hist. B. ix. c. 18.

2750 As a preventive of vomiting.

2751 “Musta.” Grape-juice in the process of being made into wine.

2752 Delafosse suggests that this may have been grey-spotted granite. The name is doubtful, as “Edesian” and “Ephesian” are other readings.

2753 In Chapter 13 of this Book.

2754 “Golden stone.” A variety, perhaps, of the Thebaic stone with gold spots, mentioned in Chapter 13 of this Book.

2755 Possibly so called from ???a?a, “hail,” it being, perhaps, a granite with spots like hailstones.

2756 Sec Chapters 11 and 33 of this Book.

2757 In consequence of its extreme hardness.

2758 Phoenician stone and TÆnarian stone do not appear to have been identified. Parian stone may probably have been white Parian marble.

2759 See Chapter 12 of this Book.

2760 Serpentine. See Chapters 11 and 30.

2761 See B. iv. cc. 22, 23.

2762 Ajasson identifies it with Ollar stone, talc, or soap-stone, a hydrous silicate of magnesia, and nearly allied to the Ophites of Chapters 11 and 30.

2763 He being a native of that part of Italy.

2764 The Green Colubine Ollar stone; or soap-stone of Italy.

2765 See B. iii. c. 21.

2766 Identified by Brotero with our Free-stone or grit-stone.

2767 So called from its resemblance to the spots on a peacock’s tail. He alludes, probably, to the mode of roofing with tiles cut in the form of scales, still much employed on the continent, and in Switzerland more particularly.

2768 Or “Mirror-stone.” Transparent Selenite or gypsum; a sulphate of lime.

2769 Now Segorba, in Valentia.

2770 Ajasson is of opinion that various kinds of mica and talc are the minerals here alluded to.

2771 From fe????, “brightness.” Beckmann is of opinion that this was a calcareous or gypseous spar (Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 66); but Ajasson seems to think that it was very similar to Parian marble, which was sometimes called by this name.

2772 This is more likely to apply to a white marble than to a calcareous or gypseous spar. Suetonius says, c. 14, that Domitian, when he suspected that plots were forming against him, caused the porticos in which he walked to be lined with Phengites, which by its reflection showed what was going on behind his back.

2773 See B xviii. c. 2.

2774 See Chapter 24 of this Book.

2775 Beckmann says, in reference to this passage, supposing that a kind of spar is meant by the word phengites—“It is probable that the openings of the walls of the building where the windows used to be, were in this instance filled up with phengites. which, by admitting a faint light, prevented the place from being dark, even when the doors were shut.”— Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 66. Bohn’s Edition.

2776 In Chapter 10 of this Book.

2777 See B. v. cc. 22, 35, for two places of this name.

2778 A Celtic word, probably.

2779 See B. iii. c. 2.

2780 Identical, probably, with the Tufa of modern Mineralogy, which thence derives its name, a Carbonate of lime.

2781 Thus reversing the order of things with the Romans, who put the lime on their houses, and the pitch in their wines. See B. xiv. cc. 3, 24, 25.

2782 See B. xiv. c. 24.

2783 A white tufa, Vitruvius says, B. i. c. 7.

2784 It was in reference, possibly, to this stone that Cicero made the remark, mentioned in Chapter 5 of this Book; the heat of Chios being so great, perhaps, that the Tiburtine stone could not have endured it.

2785 A general name for Silica, Flint, or Quartz, and the several varieties.

2786 See B. iii. c. 8.

2787 See B. ii. c. 96, B. iii. c. 9, and B. xiv. c. 8.

2788 Ajasson thinks that Travertine is meant; a tufa, or carbonate of lime, which is common in Tuscany.

2789 “Built of stones of equal size.”

2790 “Built of stones of unequal sizes.”

2791 “Filled up work,” apparently.

2792 The reading is very doubtful here: for the word seems to mean, in Greek, “From one wall to another.” “Diamicton”—“Mixed up,” is another reading.

2793 Where the outer face of each stone forms an exact square; the pointings consequently having a netlike or reticulated appearance.

2794 The vertical pointings or junctures lying one over the other.

2795 De Re Rust. c. 38.

2796 See Chapters 29 and 30 of this Book.

2797 To which Pozzuolane belongs.

2798 For making mortar.

2799 Pounded marble mixed with quicklime.

2800 “Lacte et croco” appears to be a preferable reading to “late e croco,” as given by the Bamberg MS.

2801 It seems difficult to understand whether by the word “spirÆ” he means astragals, or bases. It would almost appear, by the use of the word “subditÆ,” that it is “bases” for the shafts. It is just possible, however, that the meaning may be that the “spirÆ” were placed beneath the capitals which were added.

2802 A different thing altogether from the Maltha or Pissasphalt of B. ii. c. 108. Festus describes it as a mixture of pitch and wax; and Palladius, in B. i. c. 17, speaks of it as being composed of tar, grease, and lime boiled; and in c. 35 he describes Maltha caldaria as a mixture of hammoniacum, figs, tow, tar, and melted suet. It was probably a general name for several kinds of cement. Heineccius says that it was employed for sealing, but on what authority does not appear. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 141. Bohn’s Edition.

2803 This is perhaps the meaning of “duplici lenimento.” The reading, however, is doubtful.

2804 The name now given to Sulphate of lime, including the varieties of Alabaster and Selenite. Plaster of Paris is prepared from it.

2805 The method of preparing plaster of Paris.

2806 See B. iv. c. 3.

2807 See B. iv. c. 3.

2808 The same thing, strictly speaking. See Chapter 12 of this Book.

2809 See Chapter 45 of this Book.

2810 See B. vii. c. 46.

2811 Dioscorides says, B. v. c. 134, that, taken internally, it produces suffocation.

2812 “Lithostrota.”

2813 His age and country are unknown.

2814 “The house that has no sweeping.”

2815 “Subtegulanea.”—“Undercover;” in contradistinction to the “subdialia” of next Chapter.

2816 “Pavimentum,” from “pavio,” to “beat down.”

2817 “Scutulatum.”—Having figures in the shape of a lozenge or rhombus.

2818 The line is,

“Arte pavimenti atque emblemate vermiculato;”

literary compositions being compared by him to the artificial construction of a pavement.

2819 “Subdialia;” more literally, “open-air pavements.”

2820 Or “kernel;” so called because it lay in the middle. Vitruvius says that it was composed of one part lime, and three parts pounded pottery.

2821 “Quercus.”

2822 “Spicata testacea.” These pavements were probably so called because the bricks were laid at angles to each other (of about forty-five degrees), like the grains in an ear of wheat; or like the spines projecting from either side of the back-bone of a fish.

2823 “Lithostrota.”

2824 In Chapter 24 of this Book.

2825 See B. v. c. 17.

2826 See B. v. c. 19.

2827 A mineral alkali, Beckmann thinks; for it could not possibly be our saltpetre, he says. See B. xxxi. c. 46.

2828 Beckmann discredits this story, because sand, he says, is not so easily brought to a state of fusion. Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 496. Bohn’s Edition.

2829 “Magnes lapis.” See B. xxxiv. c. 42, and Chapter 25 of this Book. Beckmann is of opinion that an ore of Manganese is meant, a substance which has a resemblance to the magnet, and is of the greatest utility in making glass. Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 237.

2830 This appears to be the meaning of “Quoniam in se liquorem vitri quoque ut ferrum trahere creditur.”

2831 In the description given by Isidorus in the “Origines,” which in other respects is similar, these words are omitted, and it is possible that they are a gloss by some one who was better acquainted with the Old Testament than with Pliny. On the other hand, as Sillig remarks, the Phoenicians may, at an early period, have imported into Greece a substance which they called “nitre of Ophir.”

2832 See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 84.

2833 “Excogitaverat.” Beckmann would seem to give this word the force only of “thought of,” for he gives it as his opinion that attempts were made at Sidon to form glass mirrors, but that the experiments had not completely succeeded. “Had this invention formed an epoch in the art of making mirrors, Pliny, in another place (B. xxxiii. c. 45), where he describes the various improvements of it so fully, would not have omitted it: but of those experiments he makes no further mention.” He also expresses an opinion that the Sidonian mirrors consisted of dark-coloured glass, resembling obsidian stone.”—Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 69, 70. Bohn’s Edition.

2834 Knowles says, in his Turkish History, p. 1273, that in 1610, among other rare presents sent to the King of Spain from the Sophy of Persia, there were six drinking-glasses, made of malleable glass so exquisitely tempered that they could not be broken.

2835 Dion Cassius and Suetonius tell a similar story; and, according to one account, Tiberius ordered the artist to be put to death.

2836 This reading is doubtful. It would appear to mean “stone handled.” Another reading is “pterotos,” “with winged handles.”

2837 Volcanic glass, feldspar in a more or less pure state, our Obsidian, is probably meant; a word derived from the old reading, Obsidius, corrected by Sillig to Obsius.

2838 He is speaking of the stone, not the glass that resembled it.

2839 A thing very difficult to be done, as Beckmann observes, by reason of its brittleness.

2840 The present Portugal.

2841 “Blood-red” glass.

2842 See B. xxxvii. cc. 7, 8, 11. This glass was probably of an opal colour, like porcelain.

2843 This passage is commented upon by Beckmann, Vol. II. p. 75, in connexion with a similar passage in Isidorus, Orig., which is probably corrupt.

2844 See B. xxxvii. c. 10. He was not aware, apparently, that in such case they act as convex burning-glasses, and that ice even may be similarly employed.

2845 This is, probably, the meaning of “in guttas;” a new reading, which is only found in the Bamberg MS.

2846 See B. xxxiv. c. 2.

2847 See B. xxxiv. c. 47.

2848 “Improba” seems to be used here in much the some sense in which Virgil has said “Labor improbus”—“Unremitting labour.”

2849 He alludes, probably, to eclipses of the sun.

2850 Acacia charcoal is still recommended as a valuable tonic, and as good for internal ulcerations and irritations of the mucous membrane.

2851 In B. xxvi. c. 4.

2852 “Querneus.”

2853 It is much more likely that he was the son of Tarquin himself, who not improbably, if indeed there ever was such a person, invented the story, to escape the wrath of Queen Tanaquil. This absurd story is mentioned also by Ovid, Arnobius, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus.

2854 See B. iii. c. 9, and B. xix. c. 4.

2855 See end of B. ii. L. CÆlius Antipater.

2856 See end of B. ii.

2857 Probably Sulpicius Galba, who devoted his time to literary pursuits, and rose to no higher office than the prÆtorship, He was grand-father of the Emperor Galba, and wrote a historical work.

2858 Another reading is “Ictius,” but nothing is known of either.

2859 See end of B. ii.

2860 See end of B. ii.

2861 See end of B. ii.

2862 See end of B. ii. and end of B. xviii.

2863 See end of B. vii.

2864 See end of B. xvi.

2865 See end of B. ii. and end of B. xviii.

2866 See end of B. vi.

2867 See end of B. iii.

2868 See end of B. xvi.

2869 See end of B. iii.

2870 See end of B. xxxiii.

2871 See end of B. v.

2872 See end of B. viii.

2873 All that we know of him is, that he wrote on Precious Stones. Apollonius Dyscolus mentions an author who wrote on the same subject, whose name was “Tacus;” and possibly the same person is meant.

2874 Mentioned in this and the next Book, as a writer on Precious Stones.

2875 Cornelius Alexander. See end of B. iii.

2876 See end of B. xxx.

2877 See end of B. xx.

2878 See end of B. vii.

2879 See end of B. ii.

2880 A Sicilian author of the time of Alexander. In his “Sacred History,” he interpreted the legends of the popular religion as based upon historical facts, and taught that the gods of Mythology were only deified men. His system has been compared with the rationalism of some German theologians, and Euhemerists were still to be found at the close of last century. Diodorus Siculus, Polybius, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus have followed in his track; and the poet Ennius translated his work, which is now lost.

2881 A Greek writer on Egypt. He is often quoted by Stephanus Byzantinus, who says that he was not much younger than Plato. He is mentioned as a writer on the Pyramids of Egypt, in Chapter 17 of this Book.

2882 See end of B. xii.

2883 See end of B. ii.

2884 From the mention made of him in Chapter 17 of this Book, he must have lived in the first century before, or the first century after Christ.

2885 Possibly Antisthenes of Rhodes, a historian who lived about 200 B.C.

2886 Possibly the author mentioned by AthenÆus, B. xv. as having written on Egypt. He is mentioned in Chapter 17 of this Book.

2887 Hardouin thinks that he is the same person as Hermateles, mentioned by Tertullian, De Spectaculis, c. 8, as having written on Obelisks.

2888 A native of Naucratis, in Egypt, who wrote a work on that country, mentioned by AthenÆus, and some Poems.

2889 In B. xxxiii. c. 4.

2890 This being imposed as a punishment on him, in remembrance of his sacrilegious crimes, when released by Jupiter from the rock. Prometheus and Vulcan, as Ajasson remarks, are personifications of fire, employed for artistic purposes.

2891 See B. xxxiii. c. 6.

2892 For ultimately, Oroetes, the satrap of Sardes, contrived to allure him into his power, and had him crucified, B.C. 522. Fuller, in his Worthies, p. 370, tells a very similar story of the loss and recovery of his ring by one Anderson, a merchant of Newcastle-on-Tyne; and Zuinglius gives a similar statement with reference to Arnulph, duke of Lorraine, who dropped his ring into the Moselle, and recovered it from the belly of a fish.

2893 See Chapter 23. According to Herodotus, Pausanias, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and Suidas, the stone was an emerald; and Lessing thinks that there was no figure engraved on it. See Chapter 4 of this Book. Without vouching for the truth of it, we give the following extract from the London Journal, Vol. xxiii. No. 592. “A vine-dresser of Albano, near Rome, is said to have found in a vineyard, the celebrated ring of Polycrates.—The stone is of considerable size, and oblong in form. The engraving on it, by Theodore of Samos, the son of Talikles, is of extraordinary fineness and beauty. It represents a lyre, with three bees flying about; below, on the right, a dolphin; on the left, the head of a bull. The name of the engraver is inscribed in Greek characters. The upper surface of the stone is slightly concave, not highly polished, and one corner broken. It is asserted that the possessor has been offered 50,000 dollars for it.”

2894 “Achates.” A variegated chalcedony. It was probably what is called, from its radiated streaks, a fortification agate. See Chapter 54 of this Book.

2895 Ajasson remarks that there can be little doubt that Nature had at least been very extensively seconded by Art.

2896 “Choraules.” One who accompanies the chorus on the pipe or flute.

2897 “Smaragdus.”

2898 One of the DanaÏdes.

2899 This is said with reference to the one in the Temple of Concord, mentioned in Chapter 2.

2900 But see Exodus xxvii. 9, et seq., where it is shown that the practice existed many hundreds of years before.

2901 See B. vii. c. 38; where marble is the substance named. There are still two gems in existence said to have been engraved by this artist; but by some they are thought to be spurious.

2902 There are many precious stones with his name, still extant: but only six appear to have been really engraved by him.

2903 This signet is mentioned also by Plutarch and Valerius Maximus.

2904 See B. iii. c. 4.

2905 The younger Africanus. This circumstance is mentioned in the Epitome of Livy, B. xlviii.

2906 See B. xxxiii. c. 5, and end of Book ix.

2907 In reference to the ambiguous part which he acted, Ajasson thinks, in the early part of his career.

2908 In reference to the story of Œdipus and the Sphinx.

2909 A Greek word, signifying a “repository of kings.”

2910 See B. xxxvi. c. 24.

2911 The sister of Augustus.

2912 See B. xxxiii c. 53.

2913 See B. xxxiv. c. 8.

2914 “Acta.”

2915 Chapter 7.

2916 A.U.C. 693.

2917 30th of September.

2918 “Alveum lusorium.”

2919 Probably meaning a shrine dedicated to the Muses.

2920 See B. ii. c. 78, and B. vii. c. 60.

2921 That of Africa.

2922 See B. vii. c. 27.

2923 As was the case, after the murder of Pompey in Egypt.

2924 Caligula.

2925 Modern writers differ as to the material of which these vessels were composed. Some think that they were of variegated glass, and others of onyx; but the more general opinion is, that they were Chinese porcelain, and we have the line in Propertius, B. iv. El. 5, l. 26. “And murrhine vessels baked on Parthian hearths.” Ajasson is of opinion, from the description given by Pliny, that these vessels were made of Fluor spar, or fluate of lime. “Myrrhine” is another reading of the word.

2926 “Ante hos annos.” Sillig is of opinion that the reading here should be “L. Annius,” and that L. Annius Bassus, who was Consul suffectus in the year 70 A.D., is the person referred to; or possibly, T. Arrius Antoninus, who was Consul suffectus, A.D. 69.

2927 The Gardens of Nero, in the Fourteenth Region of the City.

2928 He had been formerly a sharer in the debaucheries of Nero. Tacitus called him “Caius.”

2929 See B. vi. cc. 27, 28, 32.

2930 Ajasson is of opinion that this passage bears reference to crystallization. Both he and Desfontaines see in the present Chapter a very exact description of Fluor spar; and there is certainly great difficulty in recognizing any affinity between murrhine vessels, as here described, and porcelain.

2931 “Abacus.”

2932 In the preceding Chapter.

2933 Meaning that they are semitransparent, Ajasson thinks. One great characteristic of Fluor spar is its being subtranslucent.

2934 This would appear to be the meaning here of “sales.” See p. 396.

2935 One of the grounds, Ajasson says, on which may be based the opinion that they were artificial.

2936 Colourless crystals, quartz, or rock crystal; called “white stone” in jewellery.

2937 See B. xxxvi. c. 45. This was a very general opinion of the ancients with respect to crystal.

2938 ???sta????, from ?????, “cold.”

2939 See B. v. c. 29.

2940 In Caria, see B. v. c. 29.

2941 The Island “of the dead.” Brotero supposes it to be the island of Maceira.

2942 See B. vi. c. 34. As Ajasson remarks, there could be no snow or ice here.

2943 See B. iv. c. 35.

2944 Dioscorides attributes the hardening of crystal to the action of the sun.

2945 “Its shape is rhombohedral, and hemihedral in some of its modifications. The planes on the angles between the prism and pyramidal terminations, incline sometimes to the right, and sometimes to the left, and the crystals are termed right and left-handed crystals.”—Dana, System of Mineralogy, Art. Quartz.

2946 Ajasson remarks that blocks have been found in Switzerland, weighing above eight hundred pounds.

2947 Forty-eight sextarii. See Introduction to Vol. III.

2948 This “vomica,” Ajasson says, is either water, azote, rarified oxygen, or water in combination with naphtha.

2949 “Centra,” knots, or flaws. See B. xvi. c. 76, where he speaks of the “centra” in marble. See also Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 471. Bohn’s Edition.

2950 “Sale.” See Note 2934 above.

2951 “Without flaw.”

2952 See B. xxxvi. c. 67.

2953 “Succinum.” It is of vegetable origin, and, according to GÖppert, was originally the viscous resin of a tree named by him Pinites succinifer.

2954 It is used by men, more particularly, at the present day, as a mouthpiece for pipes.

2955 As to the vegetable origin of amber, there is no doubt that the ancients were right.

2956 Most probably from ?????, the “sun.” PhaËthon was fabled to have been the son of Apollo. See the story in Ovid’s Met. B. ii. l. 340, et seq.

2957 Where amber was not to be found.

2958 In reality, these “Amber Islands” were situate at the mouth of the Vistula, into which the Radanus discharged itself; a river whose name was afterwards confounded with “Eridanus,” the ancient name of the Padus, or Po. See B. iv. cc. 27, 30, as to the produce of amber in the Baltic.

2959 Another reference to its vegetable origin.

2960 De Lapid. n. 53.

2961 In confirmation of this, Ajasson remarks that amber is found at Saint Paulet in the Department Du Gard, and at Aix, in the Department of Bouches-du-RhÔne, regions not very distant from the territory of ancient Liguria.

2962 It has been supposed by some that this in reality was Tourmaline, and Woodward has identified it with Belemnites. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 86. Bohn’s Edition. See further as to “Lyncurium,” B. viii. c. 57, and Chapter 13 of this Book.

2963 See B. iv. c. 28.

2964 See B. iv. c. 27.

2965 Said in reference to the electric spark, Ajasson thinks.

2966 In Hebrew, this word means “a stone.”

2967 From the Greek ??p???, “to drag.”

2968 See B. x. c. 38.

2969 All this is based, Ajasson thinks, upon the stories of Hindoo mythology.

2970 The old reading is “Osericta:” Ajasson identifies it with the island of OËsel in the Baltic.

2971 See B. x. c. 38.

2972 See B. iv. cc. 27, 30, and the Notes.

2973 See B. iv. c. 30.

2974 It is just possible that the Pinites succinifer may have still existed, to some extent, eighteen hundred years ago. See Note 2953 above.

2975 From “succus,” “juice.”

2976 Goitre, for example.

2977 The projecting part in the Circus or Amphitheatre, next the arena, and immediately in front of the place occupied by the emperor and nobles.

2978 The knots, probably, were adorned with studs or buttons of amber.

2979 “Libitina.” Meaning the litters on which the slain gladiators were carried away from the arena.

2980 Martial has three Epigrams on Insects enclosed in amber; B. iv. Ep. 32 and 59, and B. vi. Ep. 15.

2981 These so-called kinds or varieties are mostly accidental variations only in appearance.

2982 Which is perceptible on its being rubbed: in some cases the odour of amber is very fine, in others it is perfectly fetid; though in the latter case, as Ajasson remarks, it is doubtful whether it may be considered to be genuine amber.

2983 “Lini.” Salmasius suggests “pini,” “pith of pine.”

2984 “Golden amber.” Brotero thinks that this must have been Hyacinth or Zirconite of a yellowish white colour. Ajasson says that the description would equally apply to Idocrase, Meionite, or Harmotome.

2985 See Note 2962, above. Brotero identifies it with orange-coloured Hyacinth; Ajasson and Desfontaines with Tourmaline. Ajasson suggests, also, that the first syllabic in its name—Lync, may have been derived from the Sanscrit Lanka, the name of Ceylon, one of the localities where the Tourmaline is chiefly found.

2986 Ajasson thinks that Rubellite or Red Tourmaline is here alluded to.

2987 This is the case with tourmaline when subjected to heat.

2988 We may here remark, that throughout this Book, in all cases where there is any doubt as to the identification of the substance, the ancient name is retained. Hence our words “adamant” and “diamond.” If Pliny means the latter, which is doubtful, it still maintains the rank here assigned to it. The word “adamas” is supposed to be derived from the Greek ?, privative, and da??, “to subdue,” it being supposed to be invincible by fire. The diamond is pure carbon crystallized, and is thought to have been of vegetable origin. Dana has the following remarks upon the word “adamas.”—“This name was applied by the ancients to several minerals differing much in their physical properties. A few of these are quartz, specular iron ore, emery, and other substances of rather high degrees of hardness, which cannot now be identified. It is doubtful whether Pliny had any acquaintance with the real diamond.”—System of Mineralogy, Art. Diamond. We may also add, from the same authority, that the method of polishing diamonds was first discovered in 1456, by Louis Berquen, a citizen of Bruges, previous to which time the diamond was only known in its native uncut state.

2989 This statement cannot apply to the “diamond” as known to us, though occasionally grains of gold have been found in the vicinity of the diamond.

2990 Ajasson is of opinion that the Æthiopia here mentioned is in reality India, and that the “Temple of Mercury” means the Brahmaloka, or Temple of Brahma.

2991 The diamond, as known to us, is octahedral.

2992 Though found in comparative abundance in India, the diamond is not found in Arabia.

2993 This is not the case with the diamond; for on being struck under such circumstances, it will break.

2994 In reality, the diamond will burn, and, at a temperature of 14° Wedgewood, is wholly consumed, producing carbonic acid gas.

2995 See Note 2988, above.

2996 “Millet-seed.”

2997 Ajasson says, that no doubt this adamas was Adamantine, or limpid Corundum.

2998 Ajasson suggests that this may have been Dichroite, or Cordierite, known also as Iolite, or Water sapphire.

2999 Possibly the Siderite, sparry iron, or spathic iron of modern Mineralogy. Ajasson is inclined to think that it is Corundum, of a dark hue.

3000 See B. xx. c. 1, B. xxviii. cc. 23, 41, and B. xxxii. c. 12.

3001 Brotero thinks that this was a story invented by the dealers, with a view of concealing the real method of breaking the stone.

3002 Said, probably, with reference to the rank, nauseous smell of the he-goat.

3003 This is true with reference to the diamond, and, in a less degree, several other crystalline substances, emery and quartz, for example.

3004 Ajasson remarks, that if the diamond is placed in the magnetic line or current of the loadstone, it attracts iron equally with the loadstone, and consequently neutralizes the attractive power of the loadstone in a considerable degree.

3005 The reading is very doubtful here. This word, as it is here given, would appear to be derived from the Greek ? privative, and ????a?, “to strangle oneself,” and to mean, “preventive of suicide.”

3006 See B. iv. c. 27, and Chapter 11 of this Book.

3007 At the present day the ruby is next in esteem to the diamond.

3008 Chapter 54, et seq.

3009 The Emerald, and various other green precious stones, were included under this name.

3010 “Virentes” seems a very preferable reading to “silentes,” as given by the Bamberg MS.

3011 The emerald is supposed to derive this colour from a minute portion of oxide of chrome.

3012 Engraved emeralds are but seldom found among collections of ancient gems. In 1593, there was one found in the tomb of Maria, daughter of Stilicho, in the Vatican, with the head of Honorius, her husband, engraved upon it.

3013 “It may here be objected that real emeralds are too small to admit of being used as mirrors; but the ancients speak of some sufficiently large for that purpose, and also of artificial ones; so that we may with certainty conclude, that they classed among the emeralds fluor spar, green vitrified lava, or the green Icelandic agate, as it is called, green jasper, and also green glass.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 67. Bohn’s Edition. It has also been suggested, with reference to this passage, that Nero was short-sighted, and that this emerald was formed like a concave lens. The passage, however, will hardly support such a construction. Ajasson thinks that it must have been a Dioptase or Siberian emerald; or else a green Corundum.

3014 Ajasson is of opinion that the Dioptase, Siberian emerald, or Malachite emerald is meant.

3015 Ajasson thinks that this may be the Dioptase or Achirite of Chinese Bucharia; and that the merchant Achir Mahmed, from whom it takes its name, was by no means the first to introduce it, or to circulate his wonderful stories as to its formation.

3016 See B. ii. cc. 47, 48, and B. xviii. c. 74.

3017 Mount Zalora. in Upper Egypt, still produces emeralds, and was probably the only locality of the genuine stone that was known to the ancients.

3018 “Cetarias.”

3019 Ajasson remarks that the greater part of the defects here described belong in reality to the Dioptase.

3020 “Sal.” See Chapters 8, 10, 22, and 37, of this Book.

3021 Ajasson is of opinion that Diallage is here meant, known also by the names of Bronzite, schillerspath, schillerstein, and omphasite.

3022 See B. iv. c. 11.

3023 “In sole” seems a preferable reading to “in solo,” “on the ground,” as given by the Bamberg MS.

3024 See Chapter 39 of this Book; where it will be shown that this probably is not the modern Sapphire.

3025 Ajasson suggests that these may have been Quartz agates of the dendritic or arborized kind.

3026 He probably alludes here to some variety of the Chalcedony or Opal quartz.

3027 Said with reference to Chrysoprase, Ajasson thinks; a leek-green chalcedony, coloured by nickel.

3028 Probably the Cacholong of modern mineralogy, a variety of opal, nearly opaque, and of a porcelain or bluish white colour.

3029 Ajasson and Brotero identify this with milk-white chalcedony; but on what authority, does not appear.

3030 See B. iv. c. 8.

3031 Supposed by Ajasson to be the Euclase, a brittle green stone, composed of silica, alumina, and glucina. HaÜy gave it this name from the Greek words e?, “easily” and ????, “to break.” According to Dana, however, Euclase was first brought from Peru: if such is the fact, we must, perhaps, look for its identification in Epidote, a green silicate of alumina.

3032 “Brazen smaragdus.” It was probably Dioptase, combined with copper Pyrites. See Notes 3013, 3014, and 3015, above.

3033 With reference to this statement and the others in this Chapter, Ajasson remarks that these stones can have been nothing but prases, green jaspers, fusible spaths, emerald quartz, and fluates of lime.

3034 Herodotus mentions this smaragdus and the temple, B. ii. c. 44, as having been seen by himself.

3035 “Iaspis.” See Chapter 37 of this Book.

3036 Meaning “the conqueror of many,” probably; in reference to his contentious disposition. See end of B. xxx.

3037 The Beryl and the Emerald are only varieties of the same species, the latter owing its colour to oxide of chrome, the former to oxide of iron.

3038 The best Beryls are found in Siberia, Hindostan, Brazil, and the United States.

3039 The crystals are naturally hexagonal.

3040 Hence the name of the sky-blue, or mountain-green beryl, aquamarine.

3041 Or “golden beryl,” The modern Chrysoberyl is altogether a different stone from the one here described, which probably is identical with Chrysoprase or leek-green Chalcedony, the stone next mentioned.

3042 “Leek-green and gold.”

3043 “Sky-coloured.”

3044 The largest specimen of Beryl known, belonged to Don Pedro. It was not cylindrical in form, but shaped like the head of a calf, and weighed 225 ounces troy.

3045 Which is the case.

3046 In Chapter 18 of this Book.

3047 “Pterygia.”

3048 In the Uralian Mountains, for example.

3049 Opals are hydrated silica, the amount of water varying.

3050 On the contrary, precious Opal is found in Hungary, at Frankfort, and in Honduras, and other varieties in numerous parts of the world, including the East Indies.

3051 See Chapter 25 of this Book.

3052 See B. xxxv. c. 28.

3053 The largest opal known is in the Imperial cabinet at Vienna. It is the size of a man’s fist, and weighs 17 ounces, but is full of fissures.

3054 See Carm. 53 of the Poems of Catullus.

3055 A.U.C. 788.

3056 See B. viii. c. 47. He alludes to the story of the Beaver.

3057 See B. xxii. c. 29.

3058 This is the case with common opal, as distinguished from precious opal.

3059 “Lovely youth.”

3060 Said ironically. There is a somewhat similar remark in B. xxxiii. c. 12.

3061 A mixture of brown-red and white chalcedony.

3062 From the Greek S??d???, “sard,” and ????, a “finger nail.”

3063 His meaning seems to be that it does not present the bright transparent red of the Indian Sarda or Carnelian. See Chapter 31 of this Book.

3064 “QuÂdam spe.” Un soupÇon, as the French would say.

3065 This would appear, from the description, to be an Agate, or variegated Chalcedony.

3066 He probably intends to include the Sarda or Carnelian here.

3067 A variety, probably, of common Chalcedony.

3068 See B. ix. cc. 74, 88, and B. xxxii. c. 53.

3069 “FÆculentÆ,” of the colour of wine-lees.

3070 So called from ????, a “finger-nail.” It is a variety of the Chalcedony, resembling Agate, but the colours are arranged in flat horizontal planes.

3071 See B. xxxiv. c. 22, and B. xxxvi. c. 12.

3072 It is pretty clear that the Onyx of Pliny included not only our Onyx, but several other varieties of the Chalcedony.

3073 “Igniculos.”

3074 “Carnosas.” It is somewhat doubtful whether our Carnelian, or Cornelian, take its name from this word, or from “cornus,” a cornel-berry.

3075 See Chapter 31.

3076 Literally meaning a “red-hot coal.” The carbunculus of Pliny is supposed to include not only the red, or Iron and Iron-lime garnet, but the Spinelle ruby also, or Oriental ruby.

3077 There is some truth in this, as some few kinds both of the Garnet and Ruby are infusible. Of the ruby, the red varieties change to brown, black, and opaque even, as the temperature increases, and on cooling become first green, and then nearly colourless, but at last resume their red colour.

3078 From the Greek; meaning “incombustible.”

3079 From ?a???d??, the Greek name for Carthage.

3080 Carthago Magna, so called in contradistinction to Carthage Nova, or New Carthage, in Spain.

3081 See B. v. c. 29.

3082 In the vicinity of Orthosia. It is from this place that one kind of garnet is now called “Almandine.” There is also the Almandine, or violet-coloured ruby. Sec Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. p. 238. Bohn’s Edition. It is probable that Carthage was the great entrepÔt for the carbunculi of the Garamantes and Æthiopia, where Red sapphire, Red corundum, or Oriental ruby, was probably found.

3083 A variety, perhaps, of Iron garnet, or Iron-lime garnet.

3084 Desfontaines suggests that this may have been the Balas ruby, or possibly the Syrian Garnet, of a violet purple colour. Not improbably it is the Almandine ruby.

3085 “Pinnato fulgore.” This mottled appearance is to be seen in the interior of some red garnets.

3086 Common garnets, probably.

3087 Sillig suggests that this may be from ??????, “soot.” The reading, however, is extremely doubtful.

3088 See Introduction to Vol. III. If this is the truth, they were made of some of the crystals of the garnet, probably.

3089 De Lapid. see 61.

3090 “Pliny has here committed a gross mistake, which has not been observed by Hardouin. Theophrastus, in the passage alluded to, does not speak of a ruby, but the well-known black marble of Chio; though he calls both carbunculus, a name given to the ruby, on account of its likeness to a burning coal, and to the black marble on account of its resemblance to a quenched coal or cinder; and the latter, as well as the Obsidian stone, was sometimes used for mirrors.”—Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. II. pp. 67, 68. Bohn’s Edition.

3091 “Illos.” He should have said “hos”—“the latter.”

3092 See B. iv. c. 35; the present Lisbon.

3093 Dalechamps thinks that this is the same as the “anthracites” mentioned in B. xxxvi. c. 38, and identifies it either with our Anthracite, or else with pit-coal or bituminous coal. It is much more likely, however, that a precious stone is meant; and, in conformity with this opinion, Brotero and Ajasson have identified it with the Spinelle or scarlet Ruby, and the Balas or rose-red ruby, magnesiates of alumina.

3094 Sec B. iv. c. 1.

3095 “Carbo.” This word may mean either a “burning coal” or “charcoal” hence the confusion that has arisen in identifying the mineral substance that is meant.

3096 See Note 3077, to Chapter 25.

3097 “Sandaresus” and “Sandasiros” are other readings. This stone has not been identified, but Ajasson is inclined to think that it may have been Aventurine quartz, and is the more inclined to this opinion, as that mineral is found in Persia, and sandastra or tchandastra is purely a Sanscrit word. The description, however, would hardly seem to apply to Aventurine.

3098 LittrÉ suggests that the reading here probably might be “ob id non magno”—“sell not so dear.”

3099 It has not been identified.

3100 From ??????, a “lighted lamp” or “torch.” Brotero is of opinion that this is the Cherry-coloured ruby, that the Ionian stone is the Purple ruby, and that the kermes-berry coloured stone is the Scarlet or Spinelle ruby. From the distinct reference made to its electric nature, Ajasson identifies it with Tourmaline, a Silicate of alumina. Beckmann is of the same opinion; Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 88. Bohn’s Edition.

3101 “Remissiorem.”

3102 See B. xxi. cc. 33, 39, where the “Flos Jovis” is mentioned in juxtaposition with the flower called “lychnis,” either the Umbel’d Campion rose, or the Common red rose Campion.

3103 “Coccum.” “Kermes-berry coloured.” These kinds probably were, Indicolite or Blue tourmaline, and Rubellite or Red tourmaline.

3104 As Beckmann remarks, he should have said that it first attracts, and then repels them; such being the case with Tourmaline.

3105 Not identical, most probably, with the Carchedonian or Carthaginian stone mentioned in Chapter 25, which was probably a garnet or a ruby. Ajasson has no doubt that it is identical with jasper quartz, including the varieties called Striped or Riband jasper, and Egyptian jasper.

3106 See B. v. c. 5, and B. vii. c. 2.

3107 Tourmaline, probably, in combination with other mineral substances.

3108 Carnelian, a variety of Chalcedony. It is originally grey, or greyish red, which afterwards turns to a rich, deep, red, on exposure to the sun’s rays, and subsequently to artificial heat.

3109 Which supplies the best carnelians at the present day.

3110 From their mixture, Ajasson says, with argillaceous earth.

3111 Under this name Pliny evidently speaks of the stone known to us as Chrysolite, and possibly of green agate as well. Our Topaz cannot be easily recognized in this Chapter, at all events.

3112 See B. vi. c. 34.

3113 See B. vi. c. 34.

3114 ??p??? in Greek, signifies “to conjecture.”

3115 It was agate, most probably.

3116 “Leek-green.” Ajasson and Desfontaines think that this must have been either Oriental Chrysolite or Oriental Peridote.

3117 Some would identify this with Oriental topaz or yellow corundum, a variety of the Sapphire; while others would see in it the genuine Topaz; and others, again, think it synonymous with the Chrysoprase. The name “chrysopteron” means “golden-wing.”

3118 “Leek-green and gold.” An apple or leek-green Chalcedony, coloured by nickel. See Chapters 20, 34, and 73, of this Book.

3119 See B. xxxvi. c. 10.

3120 Dana thinks this identical with the Turquois. Ajasson and Desfontaines identify it with Oriental Peridote.

3121 Turquois is found in large quantities in a mountainous district of Persia, not far from Nichabour; where it occurs in veins which traverse the mountains in all directions.

3122 Isidorus says, B. xvi. c. 17, that they wore it in the ears. The Shah of Persia, it is said, retains for his own use all the larger and more finely tinted specimens of turquois that are found in his dominions.

3123 This story is now regarded as fabulous.

3124 See B. x. cc. 44, 79.

3125 The stone now known as “Prase” is a vitreous, leek-green, variety of massive quartz.

3126 This may possibly have been Plasma, a faintly translucent Chalcedony, approaching jasper, having a greenish colour, sprinkled with yellow and whitish dots, and a glistening lustre. Or, perhaps, Bloodstone or Heliotrope, a kind of jasper.

3127 See the preceding Chapter, and Note 3118.

3128 “Cymbia.” Drinking vessels shaped like a boat.

3129 Or “Nile-stone.” Egyptian jasper, or Egyptian pebble, a kind of quartz.

3130 Our Malachite, a green carbonate of copper. See B. xxxiii. c. 26.

3131 Called ????? or a???? in Greek.

3132 Also of Siberia, Shetland, the United States, and numerous other localities.

3133 Meadow-green jasper.

3134 Salmasius erroneously takes this to be the Turquoise. It is our sky-blue jasper, no doubt. See Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. I. p. 471, Bohn’s Edition.

3135 See B. vi. c. 2.

3136 The Bamberg MS. gives “Calchedon” here.

3137 Namely, p??f??????sa, ??d????sa , and sa?a?d????sa.

3138 “Northern,” apparently.

3139 “Sky-blue,” mentioned above.

3140 See Chapter 31. Red jasper, or perhaps Red porphyry.

3141 “Aut” appeals to be a preferable reading to the “ut” of the Bamberg MS.

3142 See B. xv. cc. 12, 13.

3143 “Terebinthizusa.” Yellow jasper, Ajasson says.

3144 See Chapter 18 of this Book.

3145 “Seal-stone.” A kind of carnelian, probably.

3146 “Publico gemmarum dominio iis tantum dato, quoniam optime signent.” The above is the sense given to the passage by Holland, Ajasson, and LittrÉ; but another translation may also be suggested—“A stone to which alone, by general consent, is awarded the custody of precious stones, from the fact that it makes the best impression as a seal.” In reference to the custom of putting a seal on the dactyliothecÆ, or jewel-caskets. See page 80 of this Book.

3147 “Single-lined.”

3148 “Many-lined.”

3149 Albertus Magnus, De Mineral. B. ii., has several other stories respecting it of a similar nature.

3150 Jasper onyx.

3151 Identified by Ajasson with snow-flake chalcedony.

3152 Spotted jasper onyx.

3153 See B. xxxi. c. 41.

3154 Smoked jasper onyx.

3155 It is still used for making vases, boxes, knife-handles, and other articles, and is much used in the manufacture of Florentine mosaics. We may also remark, that the “iaspis” of Pliny probably included some stones not of the jasper kind.

3156 “Azure stone;” generally supposed to have been a species of Lapis lazuli or azure. Beckmann is of opinion that it was a mineral or mountain blue, tinged with copper.

3157 It is found in China, Persia, Siberia, and Bucharia.

3158 Ultramarine is prepared from Lapis lazuli, and an artificial kind is extensively in use, which equals the native in permanency and brilliancy of colour, and is very extensively employed in the arts. Theophrastus, De Lapid. sec. 55, speaks of this artificial ultramarine.

3159 This must not be taken for the Sapphire of the present day, but was most probably Lapis lazuli, and identical, perhaps, with Cyanos. Beckmann has devoted considerable attention to this subject; Hist. Inv. Vol. I. pp. 468-473. Bohn’s Edition.

3160 Particles of iron pyrites, probably, which are frequently to be seen in Lapis lazuli.

3161 Quartz, probably, according to some authorities.

3162 So called, according to some authorities, from ?, “not,” e???, “to intoxicate,” on account of its being a supposed preservative against inebriety. Ajasson is of opinion that Pliny does not here speaks of the Quartz Amethyst of modern mineralogy, but only the Oriental Amethyst, violet Sapphire, or violet Corundum. It is not improbable, however, that he includes them all, as well as violet Fluor spar, and some other purple stones; inclusive, possibly, of the Garnet.

3163 He is probably speaking here of violet Fluor spar; Oriental amethyst, or violet sapphire, it is next to impossible to engrave.

3164 See B. ix. c. 62.

3165 The city of Pharan, mentioned by St. Jerome and Eusebius.

3166 “In suspectu.” See B. xxi. c. 22.

3167 “Lovely youth.” The Opal has been thus called in Chapter 22.

3168 “Avenger of slighted love.”

3169 “Veneris gena;” called in Greek “Aphrodites blepharon.”

3170 Which is most probable; however untrue the story itself may be. See Note 3162 above.

3171 A kind of Baboon. See B. vi. c. 35, B. vii. c. 2, and B. viii. c. 80.

3172 It is considered very doubtful whether the modern Hyacinth or Zircon is one of the number of stones that were called “Hyacinthus” by the ancients. Jameson appears to have thought that they gave this name to the oriental amethyst or violet sapphire.

3173 See B. xxi. c. 38.

3174 Generally supposed to be the Oriental topaz, yellow Sapphire or yellow Corundum. We have already seen, in Chapter 32, that the “Topazos” of the ancients was in all probability the modern Chrysolite.

3175 In Pontus: see B. vi. c. 4.

3176 See B. xxxiv. c. 2.

3177 Supposed to be yellow-white Hyacinth. See Chapter 12 of this Book.

3178 “Electrum.”

3179 See Chapter 76 of this Book.

3180 See Chapter 9 of this Book.

3181 Yellow quartz crystal probably, or False topaz.

3182 “White gold stone.” It has not been identified.

3183 “Smoke-stone.” A jasper has been so called in Chapter 37.

3184 “Honey gold stone.” Some are of opinion that this was the Honey-coloured Hyacinth. Others, again, identify it with the yellow, honey-coloured Topaz; an opinion with which Ajasson coincides.

3185 “Xanthon” is another reading. See Chapter 60 of this Book.

3186 “Lovely youth.” See Chapter 22, where it has been already mentioned. He here reverts to the Opals.

3187 See Chapter 40, for example, where it is given to a variety of the Amethyst.

3188 The Opal, which he is about to describe.

3189 See Chapter 18 of this Book.

3190 The vitreous Asteriated crystals of Sapphire are still called by this name. Ajasson, however, and Desfontaines, identify this gem with Girasol opal or fire opal. See Note 3147.

3191 From ?ste?, a star.

3192 “Star-stone.” Ajasson identifies this stone with the Asteriated Sapphire or Corundum, mentioned in Note 3190 above.

3193 See B. iv. cc. 10, 17.

3194 “Lightning darting.”

3195 “Star-like.” Ajasson thinks, that it is identical with the stone next mentioned.

3196 “Planet-stricken.” It is not improbable that this was Cat’s-eye, a translucent Chalcedony, presenting a peculiar opalescence, or internal reflections, when cut en cabochon. The colour is either bright-greenish grey, or else yellow, red, or brownish.

3197 See Note 3194 above. Parisot thinks that these must have been AËrolites or Meteorites.

3198 Brotero thinks that these were petrified shells, to which the magicians imputed marvellous properties.

3199 Brotero is of opinion that those were Belemnites, more commonly known as “thunderstones.” The reading “bÆtyli” is doubtful; but Parisot says, on what authority does not appear, that “Betylus” meant “Great father,” and that this name, as well as “Abaddir” of similar signification, was given by magicians to aËrolites or meteorites used in their enchantments.

3200 A meteoric stone or aËrolite, evidently.

3201 “Rainbow.” Opinion seems divided as to whether this is Hyalin quartz iridized internally, or prismatic crystals of Limpid quartz, which decompose the rays of the sun.

3202 The reading and meaning of this passage are very doubtful.

3203 The reading is doubtful, “zeros” and “erros” being given by some MSS. Ajasson hazards a conjecture that it may have been a variety of quartz, formed of a concretion of agates united by a cement of a similar nature.

3204 A general name for Agate, and possibly some other stones not now included under the name.

3205 “Jasper agate.”

3206 “Wax agate.” The modern Orange agate, probably.

3207 “Smaragdus agate.” Emerald-coloured agate.

3208 “Blood agate.” Agate sprinkled with spots of red jasper.

3209 “White agate.”

3210 “Tree agate.” Moss agate or Mocha stone, coloured by oxide of iron.

3211 Probably the reading should be “Stactachates,” “Myrrh agate.”

3212 “Coralline agate.” See Chapter 56.

3213 Undulated agate.

3214 Moss agate, probably. See Note 3210 above.

3215 Sillig is of opinion that the reading here is corrupt.

3216 “Coticulas.” Stones for grinding drugs.

3217 “Refreshing” stone. Hardly any of these stones appear to be identified.

3218 As to the “nitrum” of Pliny, see B. xxxi. c. 46.

3219 Probably the same as the Alabastrites of B. xxxv. c. 12.

3220 From the Greek, ????t??, a “cock.”

3221 See B. vii. c. 19.

3222 “Man-subduing.” Identified by some with Marcasite, or White iron pyrites.

3223 See Chapter 15 of this Book.

3224 “Silver-subduing.”

3225 “Counteracting-stone.”

3226 Probably the stone mentioned in B. xxxvi. c. 41.

3227 “Aromatic stone.” CÆsalpinus is of opinion that this is grey or clouded amber.

3228 “Reginis.”

3229 See B. xix. c. 4, and B. xxxvi. c. 31.

3230 The reading is doubtful.

3231 Called “melancoryphi” in Chapter 33.

3232 Ajasson thinks that the reading should be “Aeizoe,” from the Greek ?e????, “long lived.”

3233 “Shining stone,” apparently.

3234 See Chapter 33 of this Book.

3235 The reading is doubtful.

3236 See B. xxxiii. c. 2: where a fossil Chrysocolla is also mentioned.

3237 See B. xi. c. 36, and B. xxxiii. c. 21.

3238 “Gem of Aphrodite” or “Venus.” Thought by Dalechamps and Hardouin to have been a kind of agate.

3239 “Which never grows cold.”

3240 A kind of Onyx, Dalechamps thinks.

3241 “Acorn stone.” Like an olive in appearance, and now known as “Jew stone,” probably, a fossil.

3242 “Frog-stone.” Varieties of quartz, probably.

3243 “Dipped stone.” Dalechamps says that it was amber stained with alkanet, but on what authority does not appear.

3244 “Eye of Belus.” Supposed by Ajasson and Desfontaines to be Cat’s eye Chalcedony. See Chapter 50, Note 3196.

3245 Belus, the father of Ninus, the “Bel” of Scripture. See Chapter 58.

3246 A kind of Tecolithos, Dalechamps says. See B. xxxvi. c. 35, and Chapter 68 of this Book.

3247 “Grape-cluster stone.”

3248 “Puniceus” seems to be a preferable reading to “pampineus,” “like a vine-tendril,” given by the Bamberg MS.

3249 Possibly it may have been Datholite or Borate of lime, a variety of which is known as Botryolite.

3250 “Hair-stone.” This was probably either Iron alum, known also as Alun de plume; Alunogen, known also as Feather Alum or hair salt; or Amianthus, also called satin Asbestus. See B. xxxvi. c. 31.

3251 “Ox-heart.” Supposed to be a sort of Turquois, Hardouin says.

3252 “Thunder-stone.”

3253 “Clod-stone.” It may possibly have been a kind of Geodes. See B. xxxvi. c. 32. Dalechamps, however, identifies it with Crapaudine, Toad-stone, or Bufonite, supposed in former times to be produced by the toad, but in reality the fossil tooth of a fish.

3254 See B. iii. c. 4.

3255 See B. xxxiv. c. 22, and Chapter 65 of this Book.

3256 Identical, probably, with the Callaina of Chapter 33, our Turquois.

3257 Lapis lazuli.

3258 “Smoke-stone.” Identical with the jasper called “capnias,” in Chapter 37.

3259 In Chapter 37 of this Book.

3260 “Cappadocian stone.”

3261 Like the “callaina” or “callais.”

3262 See Chapter 33 of this Book.

3263 “Attractive stone.” A large rocky stone, according to Solinus. Dalechamps thinks that it must have been a kind of amber or bitumen, an opinion with which Desfontaines coincides.

3264 “Looking-glass stone,” or “mirror stone.” A variety of Specular stone, probably.

3265 “Onion stone.” A kind of agate, according to Dalechamps. It had its name probably from the union of its streaks like those on the neck of an onion.

3266 “Pottery stone.”

3267 See B. xxix. c. 38, Vol. V. p. 415.

3268 The CinÆdus. See B. xxxii. c. 53.

3269 By its clear or clouded colour, it was said.

3270 “Wax stone.”

3271 From ??????, a “hawk” or “falcon.”

3272 “Hair-like;” from ???s?, the “hair.”

3273 “Coral agate.” See Chapter 54 of this Book.

3274 Vermilion. See B. xxxiii. cc. 37, 40.

3275 “Strong stone”—from ??ate???, “strong.” Supposed by some to have been amber-coloured Hyacinth.

3276 Oriental topaz, probably. See Chapters 42 and 43 of this Book.

3277 “Saffron-coloured,” probably. If this is the meaning of the name, it may be supposed to have resembled the bigaroon cherry.

3278 “Pregnant stone. An aËtites or geodes, probably. See B. xxx. c. 44, and B. xxxvi. c. 39.

3279 “Sounding like brass.” Probably Clinkstone or Phonolite, a compact feldspathic rock of a greyish colour, clinking under the hammer when struck, somewhat like a metal.

3280 “Swallow-stone.”

3281 “Tortoise-stone.”

3282 Six in the morning until mid-day.

3283 “Tortoise-like stone.”

3284 “Chelone,” in Greek.

3285 “Grass-green stone.” It is just possible that the Chlorite of modern Mineralogy, a kind of emerald-green talc, or hydrous silicate of magnesia, may be meant: but we must dismiss the story of the wagtail.

3286 The pied wagtail, Motacilla alba of LinnÆus.

3287 See B. vi. c. 31.

3288 “Golden light.” Ajasson suggests that this may have been a yellow phosphate of lead, which emitted light at night, from its close vicinity to naphtha. Bologna stone, Bolognian spar, or sulphate of Barytes, has also been suggested. Topaz, too, is mentioned.

3289 “Golden face.”

3290 A variety of Hyacinth, according to Dalechamps.

3291 From ??p??, “a garden,” it is thought; on account of its varied colours.

3292 “Laurel-stone.”

3293 “Substitute” for beryl.

3294 “Two-formed,” or “of a double nature.” A grand acquisition, as Ajasson remarks, for the worshippers of Priapus. See a similar characteristic in the Eryngium, our Eringo, B. xxii. c. 9: also Mandragora, B. xxv. c. 94, Note 877.

3295 “Stone of Dionysus” or “Bacchus.”

3296 “Dragon stone.”

3297 The serpent so called—“draco.” See B. xxix. c. 20.

3298 A story invented, no doubt, by the sellers of some kind of precious stone.

3299 “Heart-shaped.” A turquois, Hardouin thinks. See “Bucardia” in Chapter 55 above.

3300 “The best.”

3301 “Formed like the testes.”

3302 “Red stone,” apparently. The reading is very doubtful.

3303 The reading is doubtful, but the word may possibly mean “stone of love,” or something equivalent.

3304 “Fine-haired.”

3305 “Skilled in sacred matters.”

3306 “Of fair length.” Ajasson thinks that this may have been a variety of Pyromachic silex, or gun flint, nearly allied to Chalcedony.

3307 A preferable reading, probably, to “Eumitres.” It perhaps took its name from Mithres, the god of the Sun among the Persians, and meant “blessing of Mithres.” Ajasson thinks that it may have been green Tourmaline, and that its electric properties may have been very “serviceable to the charlatans who had the monopoly of the Temple of Bel.”

3308 See Chapter 55 of this Book.

3309 “With beautiful leaves.” By some authorities this is thought to be Opal, by others Heliotrope or Bloodstone. Ajasson thinks that it may have been a general name for Jasper quartz, or else that it was Quartz agate opalized.

3310 This reading is very doubtful.

3311 “Mouldy stone.”

3312 “Stone of the religious.”

3313 “Black on the surface.” This is the case, Ajasson remarks, with many stones of the class known as “Cat’s eye.”

3314 “Galaxy stone.” Ajasson thinks that this may possibly have been an Opal, or a dead white Topaz, traversed by lines of other colours.

3315 “Milk stone.”

3316 Probably milk-white Quartz, Ajasson thinks.

3317 “White earth.”

3318 “White-streaked stone.”

3319 “Clouded.”

3320 See Chapter 54 of this Book.

3321 An Eastern name, probably.

3322 A Geodes or AËtites, probably. See B. xxxvi. c. 39, and Chapter 56 of this Book, Note 3278.

3323 “Tongue of stone.”

3324 Divination from the appearance of the moon.

3325 “Gorgon stone.” The head of the Gorgon Medusa was fabled to turn those into stone who looked upon it.

3326 See B. xxxii. c. 11.

3327 This reading is very doubtful.

3328 Now known as Heliotrope, bloodstone, or blood jasper. It is of a deep-green colour, with red spots.

3329 “Turning under the sun.”

3330 See B. xxii. c. 29.

3331 “Stone of HephÆstos” or “Vulcan.”

3332 It acting as a burning-glass, probably.

3333 See B. iv. c. 20, and B. v. c. 22.

3334 “Genitals of Mercury.” This singular stone does not appear to have been identified. See Note 3294 above.

3335 “Sixty colour stone.”

3336 See B. v. cc. 5, 8, and B. vi. c. 34.

3337 “Hawk stone.” It is perhaps identical with the “Circos,” mentioned in Chapter 56. AËtius says that Hieracitis was of a greenish hue.

3338 “Sand-stone.” Ajasson thinks that this was a granular quartz, of a friable nature when subjected to compression.

3339 As to the identity of “nitrum,” see B, xxxi. c, 46.

3340 “Horn of [Jupiter] Hammon.” He here alludes to the Ammonites of modern Geology, an extinct race of molluscous animals that inhabited convoluted shells, and which are commonly known as “snake-stones.” They abound in strata of the secondary formation, and vary from the size of a bean to that of a coach-wheel.

3341 The reading of this word is doubtful.

3342 “HyÆna stone.”

3343 As to this stone, see B. xxxvi. c. 25.

3344 “Yellow” stone. See Chapter 45.

3345 “IdÆan fingers.” These were probably Belemnites, so called from their long, tapering shape, and being first observed, perhaps, on Mount Ida in Crete. Belemnites are the shells of fossil Cephalopods, and are commonly known as “thunder stones.”

3346 “Jaundice stone.”

3347 “Gem of Jove.”

3348 “Dew stone.”

3349 “Indian stone.”

3350 It is just possible that he may be thinking of Indigo here, which he has before called by the same name. See B. xxxiii. c. 57.

3351 “Violet-coloured.”

3352 “Scale stone.” A fossil, probably.

3353 “White eye.” Cat’s eye chalcedony, perhaps. See “Astrobolos” in Chapter 48, and “Beli oculus” in Chapter 55, of this Book.

3354 “Variegated with white.”

3355 “Yellow incense.”

3356 “Meadow-green stone.”

3357 “Fat stone.”

3358 “White gold.” Ajasson thinks that this may have been either a sub-variety of Hyalin amethystine quartz, a yellow quartz or false topaz, or else an unctuous, white quartz, either opaque or transparent.

3359 “Stone of Memnon.”

3360 This reading seems preferable to “Media,” given by the Bamberg and some other MSS.

3361 The enchantress of Colchis. The stone, no doubt was as fabulous as the enchantress.

3362 “Poppy stone.”

3363 For the origin of this name, see “Eumithres,” in Chapter 58, Note 3307.

3364 It was probably a kind of Opal.

3365 The reading here is very doubtful.

3366 This reading also is doubtful: it is probably an Eastern word. According to some authorities, this stone was a dark-brown rock crystal. Ajasson identities it with Schorl or black Tourmaline, with a base of Magnesia.

3367 Red Tourmaline, possibly, or Rubellite.

3368 Carnelian. See Chapter 31 of this Book.

3369 “EctypÆ sculpturÆ.” See B. xxxv. c. 43.

3370 “Myrrh stone.” It was an Eastern compound, probably. See Chapter 54, Note 3211.

3371 “Wart stone.”

3372 “Myrtle stone.”

3373 “White in the middle.” This and the next seem to have been general names for stones of a particular appearance.

3374 “Black in the middle.”

3375 Bacchus.

3376 A Greek word, signifying the skin of a fawn or deer, as worn by the Bacchanals in the celebration of their orgies. Ajasson is of opinion that this was a mottled quartz or agate, similar to those mentioned as resembling the spots of the lion, in Chapter 54, the Leontios and Pardalios of Chapter 73.

3377 This reading is doubtful.

3378 “Shower stone,” apparently.

3379 From “Notus,” the south wind, which usually brought rain.

3380 See Chapters 48 and 51.

3381 See Chapter 55 of this Book.

3382 “Ass’s heart.”

3383 “Mountain stone.”

3384 See Chapter 67.

3385 “Shell-stone.” Not the same, probably, as the Cadmitis or Ostracitis mentioned in Chapter 56 of this Book. See B. xxxvi. c. 31, where a stone of this name is also mentioned. Horn-stone, probably, a Chalcedony, more brittle than flint, is meant in the present passage.

3386 See Chapter 56 of this Book.

3387 See the beginning of Chapter 54.

3388 “Oyster-stone.”

3389 See B. xxxvi. chap. 67; our “Obsidian.”

3390 “Of all colours.” Either Opal, Ajasson thinks, or Iridized hyalin quartz.

3391 “All corners.” Ajasson seems to think that this may have been Hyalin quartz.

3392 “Worthy of all love.”

3393 Of the same meaning as “paneros.”

3394 “Gem of Pontus.” According to Desfontaines, these stones are identified, by some with agates, by others with sapphires.

3395 “Flame-coloured.”

3396 “Golden-coloured stone.”

3397 See B. xxxiii. c. 56, and B. xxxv. cc. 12, 16.

3398 “Palm-date stone. Desfontaines says that this is Jew stone, the fossil spine of an egg-shaped echinus. See Chapter 55, Note 3241.

3399 F????; whence the Latin “fucus.”

3400 “White around.”

3401 An AËtites or Geodes, probably. See Chapter 56, Note 3278; also B. xxx. c. 44, and B. xxxvi. cc. 32, 39.

3402 “Earth stone,” apparently.

3403 The tomb of Tiresias was ordinarily pointed out in the vicinity of the Tilphusan Well, near Thebes; at least Pausanias states to that effect.

3404 “Gem of the Sun.” According to some, this is the Girasol opal; but Ajasson has no doubt, from the description given of it by Photius, from Damascius, that it is identical with the “Asteria” of Chapter 47. See also the “Astrion” of Chapter 48.

3405 Supposed to be jet.

3406 “Lizard stone.”

3407 “Flesh stone.”

3408 “Moon stone.” Our Selenite probably, crystallized sulphate of lime: the thin laminÆ of which reflect the disk of the sun or moon.

3409 “Stone like iron.” See “Oritis” in Chapter 65; also B. xxxvi. c. 25, and Chapter 15 of this Book, for minerals of this name.

3410 “Variegated iron.”

3411 So called from its teeth meeting evenly, like the jaw-teeth, and not shaped like those of a saw, so formed that the teeth of one jaw lock with those of the other. See B. xi. c. 5. The LinnÆan genus Sparus is of this kind.

3412 See B. v. cc. 4, 5, and B. vi. c. 37.

3413 “Fistulous stone.”

3414 “Three-coloured stone.”

3415 Meaning “Female root,” apparently. The reading, however, is uncertain.

3416 “Female heart,” apparently. The reading is doubtful.

3417 “Thracian stone.” The reading, however, is doubtful.

3418 “Ash-coloured stone.” It has been identified with Uranian agate by some.

3419 “Dissolving stone.” Probably our Jew stone, and identical with the Phoenicitis of Chapter 66. See Note 3398.

3420 “Venus’ hair.” As Ajasson remarks, the description renders it next to impossible to say what the stone was.

3421 “Liver stone.” Heavy spar, a sulphate of barytes, is sometimes called Hepatite.

3422 “Fat stone.” Saponite or soapstone, a silicate of magnesia, is also known as Steatite.

3423 An ancient king of Syria, worshipped by the people of that country and the inhabitants of Phrygia. According to Macrobius, the Assyrians worshipped Jupiter and the Sun under this name.

3424 “Three-eye stone.” Some kind of Cat’s eye chalcedony, probably.

3425 “Crab stone.”

3426 “Viper-stone.”

3427 “Scorpion stone.”

3428 See B. ix. c. 29, B. xl. c. 61, and B. xxxii. c. 53. This was perhaps the same stone as the “Synodontitis” of Chapter 67.

3429 Which was called t?????, in Greek.

3430 “Ant stone.” Possibly a kind of amber.

3431 “Beetle stone.”

3432 “Wolf’s eye.”

3433 “Peacock stone.”

3434 “Golden sand.” This may possibly have been Aventurine quartz.

3435 “Millet stone.”

3436 “Oak stone.” Fossil coal, perhaps.

3437 “Ivy stone.”

3438 “Daffodil stone.” An Eastern compound, probably.

3439 “Bean stone.”

3440 Our “Jew stone,” probably; identical with the Phoenicitis of Chapter 66 and the Tecolithos of Chapter 68.

3441 See Note 3398 to Chapter 66.

3442 See Chapter 66.

3443 See B. xxxvi. c. 43. Pebbles of white flint were probably meant under this name; from which is derived, according to Ajasson, the French word caillou, meaning a flint pebble.

3444 “Fire stone.” Not a Pyrites of modern Mineralogy, probably.

3445 “With many zones.” Probably an agate or jasper.

3446 “Lightning stone.”

3447 “Flame stone.”

3448 “Burning coal stone.” See B. xxxvi. c. 38, and Chapter 27 of this Book.

3449 “Containing liquid.” Identified by Desfontaines with the Geodes enhydros of modern Geology, which sometimes contains a liquid substance.

3450 “Many-haired stone.”

3451 As to these stones, agates or jaspers probably, see “Nebritis,” in Chapter 64, and the Note.

3452 “Dew stone.” The reading here is very doubtful. See Chapter 61.

3453 “Honey-coloured and yellow.”

3454 “Saffron stone.”

3455 All three being derived from the corresponding name in Greek.

3456 See Chapter 55 of this Book.

3457 “Hand stone.”

3458 “Stone of necessity.”

3459 “Retaining stone.”

3460 “Tree stone.”

3461 De Lapidibus.

3462 He alludes to petrified shells, most probably.

3463 “PhalerÆ.” See B. vii. c. 2, and B. xxxiii. c. 6.

3464 “Nature;” i.e. “works of Nature.”

3465 “Lenticula.” Like a lentil in shape.

3466 Substituting garnets for rubies, as an illustration.

3467 “Minium.” See Chapter 23 of this Book.

3468 Lest the deception should be commonly practised. Seneca, Epist. 19, mentions one Democritus, who had discovered the art of making artificial Emeralds. See further on this subject, Beckmann, Hist. Inv. Vol. 1. p. 124. Bohn’s Edition.

3469 Ten in the morning.

3470 See Chapters 18 and 20.

3471 We can only guess at the meaning of this passage, as it is acknowledgedly corrupt.

3472 Our Obsidian. See B. xxxvi. c. 67, and Chapter 65 of this Book.

3473 See Chapter 15 of this Book. Ajasson thinks that he has here confounded two different substances, powdered emery and diamond dust.

3474 See B. iv. c. 26.

3475 “Trigariis.” “Three-horse chariot races,” literally. See B. xxviii. c. 72, and B. xxix. c. 5.

3476 It having been in recent times declared unlawful to work them, as he has already informed us.

3477 “Quacunque ambitur mari.” With these words the Natural History of Pliny terminates in all the former editions. M. Ian was the first among the learned to express a suspicion that the proper termination of the work was wanting; an opinion in which Sillig coincided, and which was happily confirmed, in the course of time, by the discovery of the Bamberg MS., the only copy of the Natural History (or rather the last Six Books) in which the concluding part of this Chapter has been found.

3478 See B. xix. c. 7.

3479 See B. xxxvi. c. 45.

3480 See Chapter 15 of this Book.

3481 See Chapter 16 of this Book.

3482 See Chapters 7, 8, and 11 of this Book.

3483 “Coccum.” See B. xvi. c. 12, and B. xxiv. c. 4.

3484 See B. xix. c. 15, and B. xxii. c. 49.

3485 See B. xii. c. 26.

3486 See B. vi. c. 20, and B. xii. c. 1.

3487 See B. xiii. c. 29, and B. xv. c. 7.

3488 See B. xii. c. 42.

3489 See B. xii. c. 43.

3490 See B. xii. c. 28.

3491 See Chapter 11 of this Book.

3492 See B. xii, c. 54.

3493 See B. xii. c. 33.

3494 See B. xii. c. 30.

3495 See B. xii. c. 25.

3496 See B. xxxiv. c. 41.

3497 In B. xii. c. 37, and B. xxvi. c. 30.

3498 See B. ix. cc. 60, 61.

3499 See B. x. c. 28, and B. xxix. c. 13.

3500 “Numeris omnibus.”

3501 Bernhardy, Grundriss d. RÖm. Lit. p. 644, has expressed an opinion that there is still some deficiency after the concluding words, “tuis fave;” notwithstanding the comparative completeness of the restored text as given by the Bamberg MS.

3502 See end of B. ii.

3503 See end of B. v.

3504 See end of B. ix.

3505 See end of B. xxxii.

3506 See end of B. xvi.

3507 See end of B. v.

3508 See end of B. xxxiii.

3509 See end of B. xxxvi.

3510 See end of B. x.

3511 A Dithyrambic poet, a native of Cythera, or, according to some, of Heraclea in Pontus. During the latter part of his life he resided at the court of the younger Dionysius, tyrant of Sicily, and died B.C. 380, at the age of 55. Of his poems, only a few fragments are left.

3512 One of the great Tragic Poets of Greece, born at Salamis B.C. 480. Of his Tragedies, eighteen are still extant, out of seventy-five, or, according to some accounts, ninety-two, which he originally wrote.

3513 See end of B. viii.

3514 Nothing positive seems to be known of this author, who is mentioned in Chapters 11, 24, and 25 of the present Book as having written on Precious Stones. It is possible that he may have been the architect mentioned in B. xxxvi. c. 14. Hardouin would identify him with a Comic writer of Olynthus, of this name.

3515 See end of B. iii.

3516 See end of B. xii.

3517 See end of B. x.

3518 A Roman senator, who wrote a work on Fishing, in 26 Books, one on Hydromancy or aquatic divination, and other works connected with history. It is probably from a work of his, “On Rivers,” that Plutarch quotes. See Chapters 11 and 23 of the present Book.

3519 Author of a “Periplus,” and of a poem “on the Fabulous forms of Men,” both mentioned by Tzetzes. See Chapters 11, 23, 24, and 51 of this Book.

3520 See end of Books iii. and xxxv.

3521 See end of B. xxxvi.

3522 See end of B. ii.

3523 See end of B. iv.

3524 A writer on Stones, of this name, is also mentioned by Plutarch and StobÆus, but no further particulars are known of him. He is mentioned in Chapter 11 of this Book.

3525 Mentioned also in Chapter 11 of this Book. A person of this name is quoted by the Scholiast on Apollonius Rhodius as the author of a work on Libya; from which he is supposed to have been a native of Africa.

3526 Beyond the mention made of him in Chapter 11 of this Book, as a contemporary of Pliny, no further particulars are known.

3527 A native of Patara in Lycia, who wrote a Description of the Earth, and a collection of the Oracles given at Delphi. See Chapter 11 of this Book.

3528 Beyond the mention made of him in Chapter 11 of this Book, nothing relative to this writer seems to be known.

3529 See end of B. ii.

3530 Mithridates VI., Eupator, or Dionysus, King of Pontus, and the great adversary of the Romans, commonly known as Mithridates the Great. His notes and Memoirs were brought to Rome by Pompey, who had them translated into Latin by his freedman Pompeius LenÆus. See end of B. xiv.: also B. vii. c. 24, B. xxiii. c. 77, B. xxv. cc. 3, 27, 79, B. xxxiii. c. 54, and Chapters 5 and 11 of the present Book.

3531 See end of B. xxi.

3532 See end of B. viii.

3533 From the mention made of him in Chapters 12 and 25 of this Book, we may conclude that he was a writer on Precious Stones.

3534 See end of B. ii.

3535 From the mention of him in Chapters 23 and 28 of this Book, he appears to have been a writer on Precious Stones.

3536 Probably the physician of Miletus, sometimes called Olympiacus, who, according to Galen, belonged to the sect of the Methodici, and lived in the first century after Christ. Galen speaks of him as “a frivolous person.”

3537 See Cornelius Alexander, end of B. iii.

3538 See end of B. xxx.

3539 See end of B. xxix.

3540 See end of B. xviii.

3541 A native of Babylon, mentioned in Chapter 60 of this Book, as having dedicated a work, on Precious Stones, to King Mithridates.

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           

Clyx.com


Top of Page
Top of Page